Pending: 32013D0328

27.6.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 175/61
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1342/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a long-term plan for cod stocks and the fisheries exploiting those stocks and repealing Regulation (EC) No 423/2004(2)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of cod in the Kattegat, the North Sea, the Skagerrak, the eastern Channel, the waters west of Scotland and the Irish Sea. Council Regulation (EC) No 676/2007 of 11 June 2007 establishing a multiannual plan for fisheries exploiting stocks of plaice and sole in the North Sea(3)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of plaice and sole.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period until 31 December 2018 and should be implemented by Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(4)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multiannual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the common fisheries policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(5)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on cod, plaice and sole, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
(a) fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in Areas concerned; and
(b) fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
(a) fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in the Areas concerned;
(b) reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c) provisions on the high grading ban and obligation to land all catches subject to a quota.
(a) a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b) the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
(a) ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b) establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c) designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
(a) the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding year;
(b) the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c) where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d) in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:(i)the type(s) of serious infringement(s);(ii)the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and(iii)the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions. (i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s); (ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and (iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
Risk description[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Indicator[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Step in the fishery/marketing chain(When and where does the risk appear) Points to be considered[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Occurrence in the fishery(*1) Potential consequence(s)(*1) Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardised boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/or Not significant Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal very low/low/medium/high/or very high
Benchmarks per year(*1) Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high very high
Fishery Inspection at sea of at least 2,5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Benchmarks per year(*2) Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high very high
Fishery Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Element name Code Description and content
Identification of inspection II ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000
Date of inspection DA YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control IT Sea, shore, transport, document (to be indicated)
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator ID Union fleet register number of the fishing vessel, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator
Fishing gear type GE Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear
Serious infringement SI Y = yes, N = no
Type of serious infringement detected TS Indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in Annex XXX to Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’.
State of play follow up FU Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED
Fine SF Fine in EUR, e.g. 500
Confiscation SC CATCH/GEAR for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000 .
Other SO In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, e.g. AU30
Points SP Number of points assigned, e.g. 12
Remarks RM In case of no action taken following detection of a serious infringement, explanation why in free text
— Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment.
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of serious infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements.
— Sanctions imposed for serious infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities, e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.].
1. Analysis of inspection activities at sea (including aerial surveillance, where appropriate), in particular:—comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,—serious infringements rate at sea,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed, — serious infringements rate at sea, — proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— serious infringements rate at sea,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— serious infringements rate at sea,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
2. Analysis of ashore inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale, or transhipments), in particular:—comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,—ashore serious infringements rate,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed, — ashore serious infringements rate, — proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— ashore serious infringements rate,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— ashore serious infringements rate,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
3. Analysis of target benchmarks expressed in terms of compliance levels (where applicable), in particular:—comparison of inspection means provided/committed,—serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years),—proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of inspection means provided/committed, — serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years), — proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years),
— proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years),
— proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
4. Analysis of other inspection and control activities: transhipment, aerial surveillance, importation/exportation, etc., as well as other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1342/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a long-term plan for cod stocks and the fisheries exploiting those stocks and repealing Regulation (EC) No 423/2004(2)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of cod in the Kattegat, the North Sea, the Skagerrak, the eastern Channel, the waters west of Scotland and the Irish Sea. Council Regulation (EC) No 676/2007 of 11 June 2007 establishing a multiannual plan for fisheries exploiting stocks of plaice and sole in the North Sea(3)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of plaice and sole.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period until 31 December 2018 and should be implemented by Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(4)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multiannual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the common fisheries policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(5)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on cod, plaice and sole, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter
Article 1
This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to fisheries exploiting cod in geographical areas of the Kattegat, the North Sea, the Skagerrak, the eastern Channel, the waters west of Scotland and the Irish Sea, and plaice and sole in geographical area of the North Sea. The geographical areas hereafter are referred to as ‘Areas concerned’.

Scope
Article 2
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in Areas concerned; and
(b)
fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 31 December 2018.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, and the United Kingdom (hereafter referred to as ‘Member States concerned’).

Objectives
Article 3
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in the Areas concerned;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
provisions on the high grading ban and obligation to land all catches subject to a quota.

Priorities
Article 4
1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4(18) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment
Article 5
1. This Article shall apply to Member States concerned and, for the sole purposes of application of paragraph 4, to all other Member States.
2. Member States shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and area(s) covered, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
3. The risk assessment by each Member State shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State shall estimate a level of risk (‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’) for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
4. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy
Article 6
1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures
Article 7
1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks
Article 8
1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(6), the target benchmarks at Union level for ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators shall be determined by Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
4. All target benchmarks shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
5. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries
Article 9
1. Member States concerned shall cooperate in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities
Article 10
1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data
Article 11
1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII to Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information
Article 12
1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III to this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, by the 31 January after each calendar year, the following information concerning the preceding year:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding year;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d)
in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control and/or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.

Evaluation
Article 13
1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.

Entry into force
Article 14
This Decision shall enter into force on the third day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1342/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a long-term plan for cod stocks and the fisheries exploiting those stocks and repealing Regulation (EC) No 423/2004(2)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of cod in the Kattegat, the North Sea, the Skagerrak, the eastern Channel, the waters west of Scotland and the Irish Sea. Council Regulation (EC) No 676/2007 of 11 June 2007 establishing a multiannual plan for fisheries exploiting stocks of plaice and sole in the North Sea(3)lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of plaice and sole.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period until 31 December 2018 and should be implemented by Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(4)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multiannual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the common fisheries policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(5)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on cod, plaice and sole, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter

This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to fisheries exploiting cod in geographical areas of the Kattegat, the North Sea, the Skagerrak, the eastern Channel, the waters west of Scotland and the Irish Sea, and plaice and sole in geographical area of the North Sea. The geographical areas hereafter are referred to as ‘Areas concerned’.

Scope

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in Areas concerned; and
(b)
fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 31 December 2018.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, and the United Kingdom (hereafter referred to as ‘Member States concerned’).

Objectives

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in the Areas concerned;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
provisions on the high grading ban and obligation to land all catches subject to a quota.

Priorities

1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4(18) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment

1. This Article shall apply to Member States concerned and, for the sole purposes of application of paragraph 4, to all other Member States.
2. Member States shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and area(s) covered, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
3. The risk assessment by each Member State shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State shall estimate a level of risk (‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’) for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
4. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy

1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures

1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks

1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(6), the target benchmarks at Union level for ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators shall be determined by Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
4. All target benchmarks shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
5. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries

1. Member States concerned shall cooperate in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities

1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data

1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII to Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information

1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III to this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, by the 31 January after each calendar year, the following information concerning the preceding year:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding year;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d)
in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control and/or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.

Evaluation

1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.

Entry into force

This Decision shall enter into force on the third day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

PROCEDURES FOR RISK ASSESSMENT

ANNEX IEach fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, in different stocks and area(s) referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed. The level of priority shall be attributed depending on the results of the risk assessment carried out by each Member State concerned, or by any other Member State for the sole purposes of application of Article 5(4), on the basis of the following procedure:

Risk description[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Indicator[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Step in the fishery/marketing chain(When and where does the risk appear) | Points to be considered[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Occurrence in the fishery(*1) | Potential consequence(s)(*1) | Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] | | | Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardised boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. | Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/or Not significant | Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal | very low/low/medium/high/or very high
(*1) Note: To be assessed by Member States. The risk assessment shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence.

TARGET BENCHMARKS

ANNEX II1. Level of inspections at sea (including aerial surveillance, where applicable)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks(1)shall be reached for the inspections at sea of fishing vessels engaged in the fishery of cod, plaice and sole in the area, in the case that inspections at sea are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery chain and are part of the risk management strategy:

Benchmarks per year(*1) | Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high | very high
Fishery | Inspection at sea of at least 2,5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question | Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question2. Level of inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks(2)shall be reached for the inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale) of fishing vessels and other operators engaged in the fishery of cod, plaice and sole in the area, in the case that inspections ashore are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery/marketing chain and are part of the risk management strategy.

Benchmarks per year(*2) | Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high | very high
Fishery | Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels | Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vesselsInspections made after landing or transhipment shall in particular be used as a complementary cross-checking mechanism to verify the reliability of the information recorded and reported on catches and landings.

(1) For vessels spending less than 24 hours at sea per fishing trip, and according to the risk management strategy, the target benchmarks may be reduced by half.
(*1) expressed in a % of fishing trips in the area by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year
(2) For vessels landing less than 10 tonnes per landing, and according to the risk management strategy, the target benchmarks may be reduced by half.
(*2) expressed in a % of quantities landed by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year

PERIODICAL INFORMATION ON THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE SPECIFIC CONTROL AND INSPECTION PROGRAMME

ANNEX IIIFormat for the communication of the information to be provided according to Article 12 for each inspection to be included in the report:

Element name | Code | Description and content
Identification of inspection | II | ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000
Date of inspection | DA | YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control | IT | Sea, shore, transport, document (to be indicated)
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator | ID | Union fleet register number of the fishing vessel, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator
Fishing gear type | GE | Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear
Serious infringement | SI | Y = yes, N = no
Type of serious infringement detected | TS | Indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in Annex XXX to Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’.
State of play follow up | FU | Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED
Fine | SF | Fine in EUR, e.g. 500
Confiscation | SC | CATCH/GEAR for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000 .
Other | SO | In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, e.g. AU30
Points | SP | Number of points assigned, e.g. 12
Remarks | RM | In case of no action taken following detection of a serious infringement, explanation why in free text

CONTENT OF EVALUATION REPORTS

ANNEX IVEvaluation reports shall at least contain the following information:
I. General analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

— | Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment.
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of serious infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements.
— | Sanctions imposed for serious infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— | Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities, e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.].II. Detailed analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

| 1. | Analysis of inspection activities at sea (including aerial surveillance, where appropriate), in particular:—comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,—serious infringements rate at sea,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed, | — | serious infringements rate at sea, | — | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— | serious infringements rate at sea,
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 2. | Analysis of ashore inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale, or transhipments), in particular:—comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,—ashore serious infringements rate,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed, | — | ashore serious infringements rate, | — | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— | ashore serious infringements rate,
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 3. | Analysis of target benchmarks expressed in terms of compliance levels (where applicable), in particular:—comparison of inspection means provided/committed,—serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years),—proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of inspection means provided/committed, | — | serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years), | — | proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— | serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years),
— | proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 4. | Analysis of other inspection and control activities: transhipment, aerial surveillance, importation/exportation, etc., as well as other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operatorsIII. Proposal(s) for improving effectiveness of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

Pending: 32013D0295

19.6.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 167/57
(1) Commission Decision 2006/799/EC of 3 November 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to soil improvers(2)expires on 31 December 2013.
(2) Commission Decision 2007/64/EC of 15 December 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to growing media(3)expires on 31 December 2013.
(3) Commission Decision 2009/300/EC of 12 March 2009 establishing the revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label to televisions(4)expires on 31 October 2013.
(4) Commission Decision 2009/543/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to outdoor paints and varnishes(5)expires on 30 June 2013.
(5) Commission Decision 2009/544/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes(6)expires on 30 June 2013.
(6) Commission Decision 2009/563/EC of 9 July 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for footwear(7)expires on 10 July 2013.
(7) Commission Decision 2009/564/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite services(8)expires on 10 July 2013.
(8) Commission Decision 2009/567/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile products(9)expires on 10 July 2013.
(9) Commission Decision 2009/568/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label for tissue paper(10)expires on 10 July 2013.
(10) Commission Decision 2009/578/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for tourist accommodation service(11)expires on 10 July 2013.
(11) Commission Decision 2009/598/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for bed mattresses(12)expires on 10 July 2013.
(12) Commission Decision 2009/607/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard coverings(13)expires on 10 July 2013.
(13) Commission Decision 2009/894/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for wooden furniture(14)expires on 1 December 2013.
(14) Commission Decision 2009/967/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile floor coverings(15)expires on 1 December 2013.
(15) Commission Decision 2010/18/EC of 26 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for wooden floor coverings(16)expires on 27 November 2013.
(16) Commission Decision 2011/331/EU of 6 June 2011 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the EU Ecolabel for light sources(17)expires on 6 June 2013.
(17) An assessment has been carried out to evaluate the relevance and appropriateness of the current ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements, established by those Decisions. Given the different stages of the revision process for those Decisions, it is appropriate to prolong the periods of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements which they set out. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/567/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC and 2009/598/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/300/EC should be prolonged until 31 October 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/894/EC and 2011/331/EU should be prolonged until 31 December 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/563/EC and 2009/568/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/564/EC and 2009/578/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/967/EC and 2010/18/EC should be prolonged until 31 December 2015 and the period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/607/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2017.
(18) Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/300/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC, 2009/563/EC, 2009/564/EC, 2009/567/EC, 2009/568/EC, 2009/578/EC, 2009/598/EC, 2009/607/EC, 2009/894/EC, 2009/967/EC, 2010/18/EC and 2011/331/EU should therefore be amended accordingly.
(19) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the EU Ecolabel(1), and in particular point (c) of Article 8(3) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-Labelling Board,
(1) Commission Decision 2006/799/EC of 3 November 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to soil improvers(2)expires on 31 December 2013.
(2) Commission Decision 2007/64/EC of 15 December 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to growing media(3)expires on 31 December 2013.
(3) Commission Decision 2009/300/EC of 12 March 2009 establishing the revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label to televisions(4)expires on 31 October 2013.
(4) Commission Decision 2009/543/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to outdoor paints and varnishes(5)expires on 30 June 2013.
(5) Commission Decision 2009/544/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes(6)expires on 30 June 2013.
(6) Commission Decision 2009/563/EC of 9 July 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for footwear(7)expires on 10 July 2013.
(7) Commission Decision 2009/564/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite services(8)expires on 10 July 2013.
(8) Commission Decision 2009/567/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile products(9)expires on 10 July 2013.
(9) Commission Decision 2009/568/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label for tissue paper(10)expires on 10 July 2013.
(10) Commission Decision 2009/578/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for tourist accommodation service(11)expires on 10 July 2013.
(11) Commission Decision 2009/598/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for bed mattresses(12)expires on 10 July 2013.
(12) Commission Decision 2009/607/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard coverings(13)expires on 10 July 2013.
(13) Commission Decision 2009/894/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for wooden furniture(14)expires on 1 December 2013.
(14) Commission Decision 2009/967/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile floor coverings(15)expires on 1 December 2013.
(15) Commission Decision 2010/18/EC of 26 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for wooden floor coverings(16)expires on 27 November 2013.
(16) Commission Decision 2011/331/EU of 6 June 2011 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the EU Ecolabel for light sources(17)expires on 6 June 2013.
(17) An assessment has been carried out to evaluate the relevance and appropriateness of the current ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements, established by those Decisions. Given the different stages of the revision process for those Decisions, it is appropriate to prolong the periods of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements which they set out. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/567/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC and 2009/598/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/300/EC should be prolonged until 31 October 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/894/EC and 2011/331/EU should be prolonged until 31 December 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/563/EC and 2009/568/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/564/EC and 2009/578/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/967/EC and 2010/18/EC should be prolonged until 31 December 2015 and the period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/607/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2017.
(18) Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/300/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC, 2009/563/EC, 2009/564/EC, 2009/567/EC, 2009/568/EC, 2009/578/EC, 2009/598/EC, 2009/607/EC, 2009/894/EC, 2009/967/EC, 2010/18/EC and 2011/331/EU should therefore be amended accordingly.
(19) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
Article 6 of Decision 2006/799/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “soil improvers” and the related assessment and verification requirements shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’

Article 2
Article 5 of Decision 2007/64/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “growing media” and the related assessment and verification requirements shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’

Article 3
Article 3 of Decision 2009/300/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “televisions”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 October 2014.’

Article 4
Article 3 of Decision 2009/543/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “outdoor paints and varnishes”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’

Article 5
Article 3 of Decision 2009/544/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “indoor paints and varnishes”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’

Article 6
Article 3 of Decision 2009/563/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “footwear”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2015.’

Article 7
Article 4 of Decision 2009/564/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “campsite service”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2015.’

Article 8
Article 3 of Decision 2009/567/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “textile products”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’

Article 9
Article 3 of Decision 2009/568/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “tissue paper”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2015.’

Article 10
Article 4 of Decision 2009/578/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “tourist accommodation service”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2015.’

Article 11
Article 3 of Decision 2009/598/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “bed mattresses”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’

Article 12
Article 3 of Decision 2009/607/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “hard coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2017.’

Article 13
Article 3 of Decision 2009/894/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “wooden furniture”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’

Article 14
Article 3 of Decision 2009/967/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “textile floor coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2015.’

Article 15
Article 3 of Decision 2010/18/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “wooden floor coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2015.’

Article 16
Article 3 of Decision 2011/331/EU is replaced by the following:
The criteria for the product group “light sources”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’

Article 17
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the EU Ecolabel(1), and in particular point (c) of Article 8(3) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-Labelling Board,
(1) Commission Decision 2006/799/EC of 3 November 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to soil improvers(2)expires on 31 December 2013.
(2) Commission Decision 2007/64/EC of 15 December 2006 establishing revised ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements for the award of the Community eco-label to growing media(3)expires on 31 December 2013.
(3) Commission Decision 2009/300/EC of 12 March 2009 establishing the revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label to televisions(4)expires on 31 October 2013.
(4) Commission Decision 2009/543/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to outdoor paints and varnishes(5)expires on 30 June 2013.
(5) Commission Decision 2009/544/EC of 13 August 2008 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes(6)expires on 30 June 2013.
(6) Commission Decision 2009/563/EC of 9 July 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for footwear(7)expires on 10 July 2013.
(7) Commission Decision 2009/564/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite services(8)expires on 10 July 2013.
(8) Commission Decision 2009/567/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile products(9)expires on 10 July 2013.
(9) Commission Decision 2009/568/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Eco-label for tissue paper(10)expires on 10 July 2013.
(10) Commission Decision 2009/578/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for tourist accommodation service(11)expires on 10 July 2013.
(11) Commission Decision 2009/598/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for bed mattresses(12)expires on 10 July 2013.
(12) Commission Decision 2009/607/EC of 9 July 2009 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard coverings(13)expires on 10 July 2013.
(13) Commission Decision 2009/894/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for wooden furniture(14)expires on 1 December 2013.
(14) Commission Decision 2009/967/EC of 30 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for textile floor coverings(15)expires on 1 December 2013.
(15) Commission Decision 2010/18/EC of 26 November 2009 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community Ecolabel for wooden floor coverings(16)expires on 27 November 2013.
(16) Commission Decision 2011/331/EU of 6 June 2011 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the EU Ecolabel for light sources(17)expires on 6 June 2013.
(17) An assessment has been carried out to evaluate the relevance and appropriateness of the current ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements, established by those Decisions. Given the different stages of the revision process for those Decisions, it is appropriate to prolong the periods of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements which they set out. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/567/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC and 2009/598/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/300/EC should be prolonged until 31 October 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/894/EC and 2011/331/EU should be prolonged until 31 December 2014. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/563/EC and 2009/568/EC should be prolonged until 30 June 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/564/EC and 2009/578/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2015. The period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/967/EC and 2010/18/EC should be prolonged until 31 December 2015 and the period of validity of the ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements set out in Decisions 2009/607/EC should be prolonged until 30 November 2017.
(18) Decisions 2006/799/EC, 2007/64/EC, 2009/300/EC, 2009/543/EC, 2009/544/EC, 2009/563/EC, 2009/564/EC, 2009/567/EC, 2009/568/EC, 2009/578/EC, 2009/598/EC, 2009/607/EC, 2009/894/EC, 2009/967/EC, 2010/18/EC and 2011/331/EU should therefore be amended accordingly.
(19) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
Article 6 of Decision 2006/799/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “soil improvers” and the related assessment and verification requirements shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’
Article 5 of Decision 2007/64/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “growing media” and the related assessment and verification requirements shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/300/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “televisions”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 October 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/543/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “outdoor paints and varnishes”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/544/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “indoor paints and varnishes”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/563/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “footwear”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2015.’
Article 4 of Decision 2009/564/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “campsite service”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2015.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/567/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “textile products”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/568/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “tissue paper”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2015.’
Article 4 of Decision 2009/578/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “tourist accommodation service”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2015.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/598/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “bed mattresses”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 June 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/607/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “hard coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 30 November 2017.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/894/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “wooden furniture”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’
Article 3 of Decision 2009/967/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “textile floor coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2015.’
Article 3 of Decision 2010/18/EC is replaced by the following:
The ecological criteria for the product group “wooden floor coverings”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2015.’
Article 3 of Decision 2011/331/EU is replaced by the following:
The criteria for the product group “light sources”, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until 31 December 2014.’
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

Pending: 32013D0189

24.4.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 112/22
(1) On 18 July 2005, the Council adopted Joint Action 2005/575/CFSP establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(1). That Joint Action was replaced by Council Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP of 23 June 2008 establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(2).
(2) On 1 December 2008, pursuant to Article 13 of Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP, the ESDC Steering Committee (‘the Committee’) agreed on recommendations on the future perspectives of the ESDC.
(3) The Council, in its conclusions of 8 December 2008, approved the Committee’s recommendations. Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP should therefore be replaced by a new legal act reflecting these recommendations.
(4) The training activities within the ESDC framework should be carried out in the field of the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), including in the areas of conflict resolution and stabilisation.
(5) It is appropriate during the period covered by this Decision for the ESDC to rely only on seconded staff.
(6) Pursuant to Council Decision 2010/427/EU of 26 July 2010 establishing the organisation and functioning of the European External Action Service(3)(EEAS), the EEAS is to provide the ESDC with the support previously provided by the General Secretariat of the Council,
(a) to further enhance the common European security and defence culture within CSDP;
(b) to promote a better understanding of CSDP as an essential part of CFSP;
(c) to provide Union instances with knowledgeable personnel able to work efficiently on all CSDP matters;
(d) to provide Member States’ administrations and staff with knowledgeable personnel familiar with Union policies, institutions and procedures in the field of CFSP;
(e) to support Union partnerships in the field of CSDP, in particular partnerships with those countries participating in CSDP missions;
(f) to help promote professional relations and contacts among participants in ESDC training activities (‘participants’).
(a) the CSDP High Level Course;
(b) the CSDP Orientation Courses;
(c) CSDP courses for specialised audiences or with specific focus.
(a) support the relations to be established between the institutes referred to in Article 5(1) engaged in the network referred to in that paragraph (‘the network’);
(b) run and further develop an internet-Based Distance Learning (IDL) System to support CSDP training activities;
(c) develop and produce training material for Union training in the field of CSDP also drawing on already existing relevant material;
(d) facilitate an alumni network between former participants;
(e) support exchange programmes in the field of CSDP between the Member States’ training institutes;
(f) provide contributions to the annual Union training programme in CSDP;
(g) provide support to the management of training in the field of conflict prevention and civilian crisis management;
(h) organise and run an annual networking conference bringing together civilian and military training experts in CSDP from Member States’ training institutes and ministries, and relevant external training actors as appropriate; and
(i) review annually its performance in delivering against the objectives listed in Article 3.
(a) the Committee with responsibility for the overall coordination and direction of the ESDC training activities;
(b) an Executive Academic Board (‘the Board’) with responsibility for ensuring the quality and coherence of the ESDC training activities;
(c) the Head of the ESDC with responsibility for the financial and administrative management of the ESDC, as well as assisting the Committee and the Board in organising and managing ESDC activities;
(d) an ESDC Secretariat (‘the Secretariat’) which is to assist the Head of the ESDC in fulfilling his tasks.
(a) establish the annual academic programme of the ESDC, drawing on the ESDC training concept;
(b) provide overall guidance to the work of the Board;
(c) approve and keep under regular review the ESDC training concept reflecting the agreed ESDC training requirements;
(d) select the Member State(s) hosting the ESDC training activities and the institutes conducting them;
(e) develop and agree the outline curricula for all ESDC training activities;
(f) take note of the courses evaluation reports and approve a general annual report on ESDC training activities, to be forwarded to the relevant Council bodies;
(g) appoint the Chairpersons of the Board and its different configurations for a period of at least two academic years;
(h) take the necessary decisions with regard to the functioning of the ESDC in so far as these are not attributed to other bodies;
(i) approve the annual budget and any amending budget, acting on proposals from the Head of the ESDC;
(j) approve the annual accounts and give a discharge to the Head of the ESDC;
(k) approve additional rules applicable to expenditure managed by the ESDC;
(l) approve any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC expenditure;
(m) approve the rules applicable to staff seconded to the ESDC;
(n) decide on opening specific ESDC training activities to third-country participation within the general political framework set by the Political and Security Committee.
(a) provide academic advice and recommendations to the Committee;
(b) implement, through the network, the agreed annual academic programme;
(c) oversee the IDL System;
(d) develop detailed curricula for all ESDC training activities building on the agreed outline curricula;
(e) ensure general coordination of ESDC training activities among all institutes;
(f) review standards of the ESDC training activities undertaken in the previous academic year;
(g) submit to the Committee proposals for ESDC training activities in the next academic year;
(h) ensure a systematic evaluation of all ESDC training activities and approve the courses evaluation reports;
(i) contribute to the draft general annual report on ESDC activities.
(a) take all necessary steps, including the adoption of internal administrative instructions and the publication of notices, to ensure the effective functioning of ESDC activities;
(b) draw up the preliminary draft annual report of the ESDC and its preliminary draft work programme to be submitted to the Committee on the basis of the proposals submitted by the Board;
(c) coordinate the implementation of the ESDC work programme;
(d) maintain contacts with the relevant authorities in the Member States;
(e) maintain contacts with relevant external training actors in the field of CSDP;
(f) conclude where necessary technical arrangements on ESDC training activities with the relevant authorities and training actors in the field of CSDP;
(g) perform any other task attributed to him by the Committee.
(a) draw up and submit to the Committee any draft budget;
(b) adopt the budgets after their approval by the Committee;
(c) be the authorising officer for the ESDC budget;
(d) open one or more bank accounts on behalf of the ESDC;
(e) negotiate, submit to the Committee and conclude any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC’s expenditure;
(f) negotiate and sign on behalf of the ESDC any Exchange of Letters for the secondment to the ESDC of Secretariat staff;
(g) generally, represent the ESDC for the purpose of all legal acts with financial implications;
(h) submit to the Committee the ESDC’s annual accounts.
(a) staff seconded to the ESDC by Union institutions, the EEAS and Union agencies;
(b) national experts seconded to the ESDC by Member States.
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union, and in particular Articles 28(1), 42(4) and 43(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy,
(1) On 18 July 2005, the Council adopted Joint Action 2005/575/CFSP establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(1). That Joint Action was replaced by Council Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP of 23 June 2008 establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(2).
(2) On 1 December 2008, pursuant to Article 13 of Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP, the ESDC Steering Committee (‘the Committee’) agreed on recommendations on the future perspectives of the ESDC.
(3) The Council, in its conclusions of 8 December 2008, approved the Committee’s recommendations. Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP should therefore be replaced by a new legal act reflecting these recommendations.
(4) The training activities within the ESDC framework should be carried out in the field of the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), including in the areas of conflict resolution and stabilisation.
(5) It is appropriate during the period covered by this Decision for the ESDC to rely only on seconded staff.
(6) Pursuant to Council Decision 2010/427/EU of 26 July 2010 establishing the organisation and functioning of the European External Action Service(3)(EEAS), the EEAS is to provide the ESDC with the support previously provided by the General Secretariat of the Council,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Establishment
Article 1
A European Security and Defence College (ESDC) is hereby established.

Mission
Article 2
The ESDC shall provide training in the field of the Union Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP) in the context of the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) at the strategic level in order to develop and promote a common understanding of CSDP among civilian and military personnel, and to identify and disseminate, through its training activities (‘ESDC training activities’), best practice in relation to various CSDP issues.

Objectives
Article 3
The objectives of the ESDC shall be the following:
(a)
to further enhance the common European security and defence culture within CSDP;
(b)
to promote a better understanding of CSDP as an essential part of CFSP;
(c)
to provide Union instances with knowledgeable personnel able to work efficiently on all CSDP matters;
(d)
to provide Member States’ administrations and staff with knowledgeable personnel familiar with Union policies, institutions and procedures in the field of CFSP;
(e)
to support Union partnerships in the field of CSDP, in particular partnerships with those countries participating in CSDP missions;
(f)
to help promote professional relations and contacts among participants in ESDC training activities (‘participants’).
Where appropriate, attention shall be paid to ensuring consistency with other activities of the Union.

Tasks
Article 4
1. The main tasks of the ESDC shall be, in accordance with its mission and objectives, to organise and conduct ESDC training activities in the field of CSDP.
2. The ESDC training activities shall include:
(a)
the CSDP High Level Course;
(b)
the CSDP Orientation Courses;
(c)
CSDP courses for specialised audiences or with specific focus.
Other training activities shall be undertaken, as decided by the Steering Committee referred to in Article 8 (‘the Committee’).
3. In addition to the activities referred to in paragraph 2, the ESDC shall in particular:
(a)
support the relations to be established between the institutes referred to in Article 5(1) engaged in the network referred to in that paragraph (‘the network’);
(b)
run and further develop an internet-Based Distance Learning (IDL) System to support CSDP training activities;
(c)
develop and produce training material for Union training in the field of CSDP also drawing on already existing relevant material;
(d)
facilitate an alumni network between former participants;
(e)
support exchange programmes in the field of CSDP between the Member States’ training institutes;
(f)
provide contributions to the annual Union training programme in CSDP;
(g)
provide support to the management of training in the field of conflict prevention and civilian crisis management;
(h)
organise and run an annual networking conference bringing together civilian and military training experts in CSDP from Member States’ training institutes and ministries, and relevant external training actors as appropriate; and
(i)
review annually its performance in delivering against the objectives listed in Article 3.
4. The ESDC training activities shall be conducted through the network.
5. As part of the network, the European Union Institute for Security Studies (EU ISS) shall support the ESDC training activities, in particular through EU ISS publications and by providing lectures given by EU ISS researchers and by providing contributions to the ESDC IDL System.

Network
Article 5
1. The ESDC shall be organised as a network bringing together civilian and military institutes, colleges, academies, universities, institutions and other actors dealing with security and defence policy issues within the Union as identified by Member States and the EU ISS (‘institutes’) to support the conduct of training activities in the field of CSDP.
2. The ESDC shall establish close links with the Union institutions and relevant Union agencies, in particular with the European Police College (CEPOL).
3. The ESDC shall work under the overall responsibility of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (‘High Representative’).

Legal Capacity
Article 6
1. The ESDC shall have the necessary legal capacity in order to fulfill its tasks and meet its objectives, to enter into contracts and administrative arrangements necessary for its functioning, including to implement staff secondments, acquire equipment, in particular teaching equipment, hold bank accounts and be a party to legal proceedings.
2. Any liability which may arise from contracts concluded by the ESDC shall be covered by the funds available to it pursuant to Articles 14, 15 and 16.

Structure
Article 7
The following structure shall be set up under the ESDC:
(a)
the Committee with responsibility for the overall coordination and direction of the ESDC training activities;
(b)
an Executive Academic Board (‘the Board’) with responsibility for ensuring the quality and coherence of the ESDC training activities;
(c)
the Head of the ESDC with responsibility for the financial and administrative management of the ESDC, as well as assisting the Committee and the Board in organising and managing ESDC activities;
(d)
an ESDC Secretariat (‘the Secretariat’) which is to assist the Head of the ESDC in fulfilling his tasks.

Steering Committee
Article 8
1. The Committee, composed of one representative appointed by each Member State, shall be the decision-making body of the ESDC. Each member of the Committee may be represented or accompanied by an alternate.
2. Members of the Committee may be accompanied by experts to meetings of the Committee.
3. The Committee shall be chaired by a representative of the High Representative who has appropriate experience. It shall meet at least twice a year.
4. Representatives from countries acceding to the Union may attend the Committee’s meetings as active observers.
5. The Head of the ESDC, the Chairperson of the Board and where appropriate the Chairpersons of its different configurations, as well as a representative of the Commission shall participate in the meetings of the Committee without the right to vote.
6. The tasks of the Committee shall be to:
(a)
establish the annual academic programme of the ESDC, drawing on the ESDC training concept;
(b)
provide overall guidance to the work of the Board;
(c)
approve and keep under regular review the ESDC training concept reflecting the agreed ESDC training requirements;
(d)
select the Member State(s) hosting the ESDC training activities and the institutes conducting them;
(e)
develop and agree the outline curricula for all ESDC training activities;
(f)
take note of the courses evaluation reports and approve a general annual report on ESDC training activities, to be forwarded to the relevant Council bodies;
(g)
appoint the Chairpersons of the Board and its different configurations for a period of at least two academic years;
(h)
take the necessary decisions with regard to the functioning of the ESDC in so far as these are not attributed to other bodies;
(i)
approve the annual budget and any amending budget, acting on proposals from the Head of the ESDC;
(j)
approve the annual accounts and give a discharge to the Head of the ESDC;
(k)
approve additional rules applicable to expenditure managed by the ESDC;
(l)
approve any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC expenditure;
(m)
approve the rules applicable to staff seconded to the ESDC;
(n)
decide on opening specific ESDC training activities to third-country participation within the general political framework set by the Political and Security Committee.
7. The Committee shall approve its Rules of Procedure.
8. The Committee shall act by qualified majority, as defined in Title II of Protocol No 36 on Transitional Provisions, as annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

The Executive Academic Board
Article 9
1. The Board shall be composed of senior representatives from those civilian and military institutes and other actors identified by Member States to support the conduct of ESDC training activities. Where there are several representatives from one Member State, they shall together form a single delegation.
2. The Chairperson of the Board shall be appointed by the Committee among the members of the Board.
3. Representatives of the Commission and of the EEAS shall be invited to attend the meetings of the Board.
4. Academic experts and senior officials from national and Union institutions may be invited to attend meetings of the Board.
5. The tasks of the Board shall be to:
(a)
provide academic advice and recommendations to the Committee;
(b)
implement, through the network, the agreed annual academic programme;
(c)
oversee the IDL System;
(d)
develop detailed curricula for all ESDC training activities building on the agreed outline curricula;
(e)
ensure general coordination of ESDC training activities among all institutes;
(f)
review standards of the ESDC training activities undertaken in the previous academic year;
(g)
submit to the Committee proposals for ESDC training activities in the next academic year;
(h)
ensure a systematic evaluation of all ESDC training activities and approve the courses evaluation reports;
(i)
contribute to the draft general annual report on ESDC activities.
6. To fulfil its tasks, the Board may meet in different project-focused configurations. The Board shall draw up the rules and arrangements governing the creation and functioning of these configurations to be agreed by the Committee.
7. The Rules of Procedure of the Board shall be adopted by the Committee.

The Head of the ESDC
Article 10
1. The Head of the ESDC shall be responsible for organising and managing ESDC training activities. The Head of the ESDC shall support the work of the Committee and the Board in this field and shall act as the representative of the ESDC for ESDC training activities within and outside the network. The Head of the ESDC shall in particular:
(a)
take all necessary steps, including the adoption of internal administrative instructions and the publication of notices, to ensure the effective functioning of ESDC activities;
(b)
draw up the preliminary draft annual report of the ESDC and its preliminary draft work programme to be submitted to the Committee on the basis of the proposals submitted by the Board;
(c)
coordinate the implementation of the ESDC work programme;
(d)
maintain contacts with the relevant authorities in the Member States;
(e)
maintain contacts with relevant external training actors in the field of CSDP;
(f)
conclude where necessary technical arrangements on ESDC training activities with the relevant authorities and training actors in the field of CSDP;
(g)
perform any other task attributed to him by the Committee.
2. The Head of the ESDC shall be responsible for the financial and administrative management of the ESDC, and in particular:
(a)
draw up and submit to the Committee any draft budget;
(b)
adopt the budgets after their approval by the Committee;
(c)
be the authorising officer for the ESDC budget;
(d)
open one or more bank accounts on behalf of the ESDC;
(e)
negotiate, submit to the Committee and conclude any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC’s expenditure;
(f)
negotiate and sign on behalf of the ESDC any Exchange of Letters for the secondment to the ESDC of Secretariat staff;
(g)
generally, represent the ESDC for the purpose of all legal acts with financial implications;
(h)
submit to the Committee the ESDC’s annual accounts.
3. The Head of the ESDC shall be appointed by the High Representative, after consulting the Committee. He shall be appointed as a member of the EEAS staff for the period of his appointment. The Member States may put forward candidates for the position of Head of the ESDC and staff of the Union institutions and the EEAS may apply for this position, in accordance with the applicable rules.
4. The Head of the ESDC shall be accountable to the Committee for his activities.

The ESDC Secretariat
Article 11
1. The Secretariat shall assist the Head of the ESDC in fulfilling his tasks.
2. The Head of the ESDC, assisted by a selection panel, shall be responsible for selecting the staff of the Secretariat.
3. The Secretariat shall provide support to the Committee, to the Board and to institutes for the organisation of the ESDC training activities.
4. Each institute shall designate a point of contact with the Secretariat to deal with the organisational and administrative issues connected with the organisation of the ESDC training activities.
5. The Secretariat shall closely cooperate with the Commission and the EEAS.

ESDC Staff
Article 12
1. The ESDC staff shall consist of:
(a)
staff seconded to the ESDC by Union institutions, the EEAS and Union agencies;
(b)
national experts seconded to the ESDC by Member States.
2. The ESDC may receive interns and visiting fellows.
3. The Committee, acting on a proposal from the High Representative, shall define in so far as necessary the conditions applicable to interns and visiting fellows.
4. The Decision of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy of 23 March 2011 establishing the rules applicable to National Experts Seconded to the European External Action Service(4)shall be applicablemutatis mutandisto national experts seconded to the ESDC by Member States.

Contributions in kind to ESDC training activities
Article 13
1. Each Member State, Union institution, Union agency and institute, and the EEAS shall bear all costs related to its participation in the ESDC, including salaries, allowances, travel and subsistence expenses and costs related to organisational and administrative support of the ESDC training activities.
2. Each participant shall bear all costs related to his participation.

Support by the EEAS
Article 14
1. The EEAS shall bear the costs arising from the hosting of the Head of the ESDC and the Secretariat within its premises, including information technology costs, the secondment of the Head of the ESDC and the secondment of one assistant staff member to the Secretariat.
2. The EEAS shall provide the ESDC with the administrative support necessary to recruit and manage its staff and to implement its budget.
3. A technical arrangement with the EEAS for the support it provides shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Voluntary contributions
Article 15
1. For the purpose of financing specific activities, the ESDC may receive voluntary contributions from Member States and institutes or other donors. Such contributions shall be managed by the ESDC as earmarked revenue.
2. Technical arrangements for the contributions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Contribution from the Union Budget
Article 16
1. The ESDC shall receive an annual contribution from the general budget of the Union. Such a contribution may in particular cover costs for support to ESDC training activities and national experts seconded by Member States to the ESDC.
2. The financial reference amount intended to cover the expenditure of the ESDC during the first 12 months after the conclusion of the financing agreement referred to in paragraph 3 shall be EUR 535 000. The financial reference amounts intended to cover the expenditure of the ESDC for subsequent periods shall be decided by the Council.
3. Following the decision by the Council as referred to in paragraph 2, a financing agreement with the Commission shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Financial rules
Article 17
The Financial Rules set out in the Annex shall apply to expenditure funded by the ESDC and to financing of such expenditure.

Participation in ESDC training activities
Article 18
1. All ESDC training activities shall be open to participation by nationals of all Member States and acceding States. The organising and conducting institutes shall ensure that this principle applies without any exception.
The ESDC training activities shall also be open in principle to participation by nationals of countries that are candidates for accession to the Union and, as appropriate, of other third countries.
2. Participants shall be civilian and military personnel dealing with strategic aspects in the field of CSDP and experts to be deployed in CSDP missions or operations.
Representatives of, inter alia, international organisations, non-governmental organisations, academic institutions and the media, as well as members of the business community, may be invited to participate in ESDC training activities.
3. A certificate signed by the High Representative shall be awarded to a participant who has completed an ESDC course. The modalities of the certificate shall be kept under review by the Committee. The certificate shall be recognised by the Member States and by the Union institutions.

Cooperation
Article 19
The ESDC shall cooperate with and draw on the expertise of international organisations and other relevant actors, such as national training institutes of third countries.

Security regulations
Article 20
Council Decision 2011/292/EU of 31 March 2011 on the security rules for protecting EU classified information(5)shall apply to the ESDC.

Continuity
Article 21
The rules and regulations adopted for the implementation of Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP shall remain in force for the purpose of implementing this Decision in so far as they are compatible with this Decision and until they are amended or repealed.

Repeal
Article 22
Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP is hereby repealed.

Review, entry into force and termination
Article 23
1. This Decision shall enter into force on 1 April 2013. It shall be reviewed as appropriate, and, in any case, no later than six months before its expiry.
2. This Decision shall expire four years after the date of conclusion of the financing agreement referred to in Article 16(3).

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union, and in particular Articles 28(1), 42(4) and 43(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy,
(1) On 18 July 2005, the Council adopted Joint Action 2005/575/CFSP establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(1). That Joint Action was replaced by Council Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP of 23 June 2008 establishing a European Security and Defence College (ESDC)(2).
(2) On 1 December 2008, pursuant to Article 13 of Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP, the ESDC Steering Committee (‘the Committee’) agreed on recommendations on the future perspectives of the ESDC.
(3) The Council, in its conclusions of 8 December 2008, approved the Committee’s recommendations. Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP should therefore be replaced by a new legal act reflecting these recommendations.
(4) The training activities within the ESDC framework should be carried out in the field of the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), including in the areas of conflict resolution and stabilisation.
(5) It is appropriate during the period covered by this Decision for the ESDC to rely only on seconded staff.
(6) Pursuant to Council Decision 2010/427/EU of 26 July 2010 establishing the organisation and functioning of the European External Action Service(3)(EEAS), the EEAS is to provide the ESDC with the support previously provided by the General Secretariat of the Council,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Establishment

A European Security and Defence College (ESDC) is hereby established.

Mission

The ESDC shall provide training in the field of the Union Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP) in the context of the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) at the strategic level in order to develop and promote a common understanding of CSDP among civilian and military personnel, and to identify and disseminate, through its training activities (‘ESDC training activities’), best practice in relation to various CSDP issues.

Objectives

The objectives of the ESDC shall be the following:
(a)
to further enhance the common European security and defence culture within CSDP;
(b)
to promote a better understanding of CSDP as an essential part of CFSP;
(c)
to provide Union instances with knowledgeable personnel able to work efficiently on all CSDP matters;
(d)
to provide Member States’ administrations and staff with knowledgeable personnel familiar with Union policies, institutions and procedures in the field of CFSP;
(e)
to support Union partnerships in the field of CSDP, in particular partnerships with those countries participating in CSDP missions;
(f)
to help promote professional relations and contacts among participants in ESDC training activities (‘participants’).
Where appropriate, attention shall be paid to ensuring consistency with other activities of the Union.

Tasks

1. The main tasks of the ESDC shall be, in accordance with its mission and objectives, to organise and conduct ESDC training activities in the field of CSDP.
2. The ESDC training activities shall include:
(a)
the CSDP High Level Course;
(b)
the CSDP Orientation Courses;
(c)
CSDP courses for specialised audiences or with specific focus.
Other training activities shall be undertaken, as decided by the Steering Committee referred to in Article 8 (‘the Committee’).
3. In addition to the activities referred to in paragraph 2, the ESDC shall in particular:
(a)
support the relations to be established between the institutes referred to in Article 5(1) engaged in the network referred to in that paragraph (‘the network’);
(b)
run and further develop an internet-Based Distance Learning (IDL) System to support CSDP training activities;
(c)
develop and produce training material for Union training in the field of CSDP also drawing on already existing relevant material;
(d)
facilitate an alumni network between former participants;
(e)
support exchange programmes in the field of CSDP between the Member States’ training institutes;
(f)
provide contributions to the annual Union training programme in CSDP;
(g)
provide support to the management of training in the field of conflict prevention and civilian crisis management;
(h)
organise and run an annual networking conference bringing together civilian and military training experts in CSDP from Member States’ training institutes and ministries, and relevant external training actors as appropriate; and
(i)
review annually its performance in delivering against the objectives listed in Article 3.
4. The ESDC training activities shall be conducted through the network.
5. As part of the network, the European Union Institute for Security Studies (EU ISS) shall support the ESDC training activities, in particular through EU ISS publications and by providing lectures given by EU ISS researchers and by providing contributions to the ESDC IDL System.

Network

1. The ESDC shall be organised as a network bringing together civilian and military institutes, colleges, academies, universities, institutions and other actors dealing with security and defence policy issues within the Union as identified by Member States and the EU ISS (‘institutes’) to support the conduct of training activities in the field of CSDP.
2. The ESDC shall establish close links with the Union institutions and relevant Union agencies, in particular with the European Police College (CEPOL).
3. The ESDC shall work under the overall responsibility of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (‘High Representative’).

Legal Capacity

1. The ESDC shall have the necessary legal capacity in order to fulfill its tasks and meet its objectives, to enter into contracts and administrative arrangements necessary for its functioning, including to implement staff secondments, acquire equipment, in particular teaching equipment, hold bank accounts and be a party to legal proceedings.
2. Any liability which may arise from contracts concluded by the ESDC shall be covered by the funds available to it pursuant to Articles 14, 15 and 16.

Structure

The following structure shall be set up under the ESDC:
(a)
the Committee with responsibility for the overall coordination and direction of the ESDC training activities;
(b)
an Executive Academic Board (‘the Board’) with responsibility for ensuring the quality and coherence of the ESDC training activities;
(c)
the Head of the ESDC with responsibility for the financial and administrative management of the ESDC, as well as assisting the Committee and the Board in organising and managing ESDC activities;
(d)
an ESDC Secretariat (‘the Secretariat’) which is to assist the Head of the ESDC in fulfilling his tasks.

Steering Committee

1. The Committee, composed of one representative appointed by each Member State, shall be the decision-making body of the ESDC. Each member of the Committee may be represented or accompanied by an alternate.
2. Members of the Committee may be accompanied by experts to meetings of the Committee.
3. The Committee shall be chaired by a representative of the High Representative who has appropriate experience. It shall meet at least twice a year.
4. Representatives from countries acceding to the Union may attend the Committee’s meetings as active observers.
5. The Head of the ESDC, the Chairperson of the Board and where appropriate the Chairpersons of its different configurations, as well as a representative of the Commission shall participate in the meetings of the Committee without the right to vote.
6. The tasks of the Committee shall be to:
(a)
establish the annual academic programme of the ESDC, drawing on the ESDC training concept;
(b)
provide overall guidance to the work of the Board;
(c)
approve and keep under regular review the ESDC training concept reflecting the agreed ESDC training requirements;
(d)
select the Member State(s) hosting the ESDC training activities and the institutes conducting them;
(e)
develop and agree the outline curricula for all ESDC training activities;
(f)
take note of the courses evaluation reports and approve a general annual report on ESDC training activities, to be forwarded to the relevant Council bodies;
(g)
appoint the Chairpersons of the Board and its different configurations for a period of at least two academic years;
(h)
take the necessary decisions with regard to the functioning of the ESDC in so far as these are not attributed to other bodies;
(i)
approve the annual budget and any amending budget, acting on proposals from the Head of the ESDC;
(j)
approve the annual accounts and give a discharge to the Head of the ESDC;
(k)
approve additional rules applicable to expenditure managed by the ESDC;
(l)
approve any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC expenditure;
(m)
approve the rules applicable to staff seconded to the ESDC;
(n)
decide on opening specific ESDC training activities to third-country participation within the general political framework set by the Political and Security Committee.
7. The Committee shall approve its Rules of Procedure.
8. The Committee shall act by qualified majority, as defined in Title II of Protocol No 36 on Transitional Provisions, as annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

The Executive Academic Board

1. The Board shall be composed of senior representatives from those civilian and military institutes and other actors identified by Member States to support the conduct of ESDC training activities. Where there are several representatives from one Member State, they shall together form a single delegation.
2. The Chairperson of the Board shall be appointed by the Committee among the members of the Board.
3. Representatives of the Commission and of the EEAS shall be invited to attend the meetings of the Board.
4. Academic experts and senior officials from national and Union institutions may be invited to attend meetings of the Board.
5. The tasks of the Board shall be to:
(a)
provide academic advice and recommendations to the Committee;
(b)
implement, through the network, the agreed annual academic programme;
(c)
oversee the IDL System;
(d)
develop detailed curricula for all ESDC training activities building on the agreed outline curricula;
(e)
ensure general coordination of ESDC training activities among all institutes;
(f)
review standards of the ESDC training activities undertaken in the previous academic year;
(g)
submit to the Committee proposals for ESDC training activities in the next academic year;
(h)
ensure a systematic evaluation of all ESDC training activities and approve the courses evaluation reports;
(i)
contribute to the draft general annual report on ESDC activities.
6. To fulfil its tasks, the Board may meet in different project-focused configurations. The Board shall draw up the rules and arrangements governing the creation and functioning of these configurations to be agreed by the Committee.
7. The Rules of Procedure of the Board shall be adopted by the Committee.

The Head of the ESDC

1. The Head of the ESDC shall be responsible for organising and managing ESDC training activities. The Head of the ESDC shall support the work of the Committee and the Board in this field and shall act as the representative of the ESDC for ESDC training activities within and outside the network. The Head of the ESDC shall in particular:
(a)
take all necessary steps, including the adoption of internal administrative instructions and the publication of notices, to ensure the effective functioning of ESDC activities;
(b)
draw up the preliminary draft annual report of the ESDC and its preliminary draft work programme to be submitted to the Committee on the basis of the proposals submitted by the Board;
(c)
coordinate the implementation of the ESDC work programme;
(d)
maintain contacts with the relevant authorities in the Member States;
(e)
maintain contacts with relevant external training actors in the field of CSDP;
(f)
conclude where necessary technical arrangements on ESDC training activities with the relevant authorities and training actors in the field of CSDP;
(g)
perform any other task attributed to him by the Committee.
2. The Head of the ESDC shall be responsible for the financial and administrative management of the ESDC, and in particular:
(a)
draw up and submit to the Committee any draft budget;
(b)
adopt the budgets after their approval by the Committee;
(c)
be the authorising officer for the ESDC budget;
(d)
open one or more bank accounts on behalf of the ESDC;
(e)
negotiate, submit to the Committee and conclude any financing agreement and/or technical arrangement with the Commission, the EEAS or a Member State regarding the financing and/or the implementation of the ESDC’s expenditure;
(f)
negotiate and sign on behalf of the ESDC any Exchange of Letters for the secondment to the ESDC of Secretariat staff;
(g)
generally, represent the ESDC for the purpose of all legal acts with financial implications;
(h)
submit to the Committee the ESDC’s annual accounts.
3. The Head of the ESDC shall be appointed by the High Representative, after consulting the Committee. He shall be appointed as a member of the EEAS staff for the period of his appointment. The Member States may put forward candidates for the position of Head of the ESDC and staff of the Union institutions and the EEAS may apply for this position, in accordance with the applicable rules.
4. The Head of the ESDC shall be accountable to the Committee for his activities.

The ESDC Secretariat

1. The Secretariat shall assist the Head of the ESDC in fulfilling his tasks.
2. The Head of the ESDC, assisted by a selection panel, shall be responsible for selecting the staff of the Secretariat.
3. The Secretariat shall provide support to the Committee, to the Board and to institutes for the organisation of the ESDC training activities.
4. Each institute shall designate a point of contact with the Secretariat to deal with the organisational and administrative issues connected with the organisation of the ESDC training activities.
5. The Secretariat shall closely cooperate with the Commission and the EEAS.

ESDC Staff

1. The ESDC staff shall consist of:
(a)
staff seconded to the ESDC by Union institutions, the EEAS and Union agencies;
(b)
national experts seconded to the ESDC by Member States.
2. The ESDC may receive interns and visiting fellows.
3. The Committee, acting on a proposal from the High Representative, shall define in so far as necessary the conditions applicable to interns and visiting fellows.
4. The Decision of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy of 23 March 2011 establishing the rules applicable to National Experts Seconded to the European External Action Service(4)shall be applicablemutatis mutandisto national experts seconded to the ESDC by Member States.

Contributions in kind to ESDC training activities

1. Each Member State, Union institution, Union agency and institute, and the EEAS shall bear all costs related to its participation in the ESDC, including salaries, allowances, travel and subsistence expenses and costs related to organisational and administrative support of the ESDC training activities.
2. Each participant shall bear all costs related to his participation.

Support by the EEAS

1. The EEAS shall bear the costs arising from the hosting of the Head of the ESDC and the Secretariat within its premises, including information technology costs, the secondment of the Head of the ESDC and the secondment of one assistant staff member to the Secretariat.
2. The EEAS shall provide the ESDC with the administrative support necessary to recruit and manage its staff and to implement its budget.
3. A technical arrangement with the EEAS for the support it provides shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Voluntary contributions

1. For the purpose of financing specific activities, the ESDC may receive voluntary contributions from Member States and institutes or other donors. Such contributions shall be managed by the ESDC as earmarked revenue.
2. Technical arrangements for the contributions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Contribution from the Union Budget

1. The ESDC shall receive an annual contribution from the general budget of the Union. Such a contribution may in particular cover costs for support to ESDC training activities and national experts seconded by Member States to the ESDC.
2. The financial reference amount intended to cover the expenditure of the ESDC during the first 12 months after the conclusion of the financing agreement referred to in paragraph 3 shall be EUR 535 000. The financial reference amounts intended to cover the expenditure of the ESDC for subsequent periods shall be decided by the Council.
3. Following the decision by the Council as referred to in paragraph 2, a financing agreement with the Commission shall be negotiated by the Head of the ESDC and approved by the Committee.

Financial rules

The Financial Rules set out in the Annex shall apply to expenditure funded by the ESDC and to financing of such expenditure.

Participation in ESDC training activities

1. All ESDC training activities shall be open to participation by nationals of all Member States and acceding States. The organising and conducting institutes shall ensure that this principle applies without any exception.
The ESDC training activities shall also be open in principle to participation by nationals of countries that are candidates for accession to the Union and, as appropriate, of other third countries.
2. Participants shall be civilian and military personnel dealing with strategic aspects in the field of CSDP and experts to be deployed in CSDP missions or operations.
Representatives of, inter alia, international organisations, non-governmental organisations, academic institutions and the media, as well as members of the business community, may be invited to participate in ESDC training activities.
3. A certificate signed by the High Representative shall be awarded to a participant who has completed an ESDC course. The modalities of the certificate shall be kept under review by the Committee. The certificate shall be recognised by the Member States and by the Union institutions.

Cooperation

The ESDC shall cooperate with and draw on the expertise of international organisations and other relevant actors, such as national training institutes of third countries.

Security regulations

Council Decision 2011/292/EU of 31 March 2011 on the security rules for protecting EU classified information(5)shall apply to the ESDC.

Continuity

The rules and regulations adopted for the implementation of Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP shall remain in force for the purpose of implementing this Decision in so far as they are compatible with this Decision and until they are amended or repealed.

Repeal

Joint Action 2008/550/CFSP is hereby repealed.

Review, entry into force and termination

1. This Decision shall enter into force on 1 April 2013. It shall be reviewed as appropriate, and, in any case, no later than six months before its expiry.
2. This Decision shall expire four years after the date of conclusion of the financing agreement referred to in Article 16(3).

Financial Rules applicable to expenditure funded by the ESDC and its financing

ANNEX
Article 1
Budgetary principles 1. The ESDC budget is the act which for each financial year lays down and authorises all ESDC revenue and all expenditure funded by the ESDC. 2. Budget revenue and expenditure shall be in balance. 3. No revenue or expenditure funded by the ESDC may be implemented other than by allocation to a heading in the budget.

Article 2
Adoption of budgets 1. Each year the Head of the ESDC shall draw up a draft budget for the following financial year, which begins on 1 January and ends on 31 December of the same year. The draft budget shall include the appropriations deemed necessary to cover the expenditure to be funded by the ESDC during that period and a forecast of the revenue expected to cover such expenditure. 2. Appropriations shall be classified as necessary by type or purpose in chapters and articles. Detailed comments by article shall be included in the draft. 3. Revenue shall consist of Member States’ voluntary contributions, the annual contribution from the budget of the European Union and miscellaneous revenue. 4. The Head of the ESDC shall submit a detailed budget report on the current and previous financial years and propose the draft budget to the Committee by 31 October. The Committee shall approve the draft budget by 31 December. 5. In the case of unforeseen circumstances and compelling need, the Head of the ESDC may propose an amending budget. Any draft amending budget and the budget for the first year following adoption of this Decision shall be proposed, approved and adopted in accordance with the same procedure as that applicable to the annual budget, except that the deadlines applicable to the annual budget shall not apply.

Article 3
Transfers of appropriations
The Head of the ESDC may make transfers of appropriations within the budget with the approval of the Committee.

Article 4
Carry-overs of appropriations 1. Appropriations necessary to pay for legal obligations entered into by 31 December of a financial year shall be carried over to the next financial year. 2. The Head of the ESDC may carry over other appropriations in the budget to the next financial year with the approval of the Committee. 3. Other appropriations shall be cancelled at the end of the financial year.

Article 5
Implementation of the budget and staff management
For the purpose of implementing its budget and managing its staff, the ESDC shall use existing administrative structures of the Union, in particular the EEAS, to the greatest possible extent.

Article 6
ESDC Bank accounts 1. Any ESDC bank account shall be opened at a first-rate financial institution whose head office is in a Member State and shall be a current or short-term account in euro. 2. No ESDC bank account shall be overdrawn.

Article 7
Payments
Any payment from an ESDC bank account shall require the joint signature of the Head of the ESDC and another member of the ESDC staff.

Article 8
Accounting 1. The Head of the ESDC shall ensure that accounts showing the ESDC revenue, expenditure and inventory of assets are kept in accordance with the internationally accepted accounting standards for the public sector. 2. The Head of the ESDC shall submit to the Committee the annual accounts for a given financial year no later than the following 31 March. 3. The necessary accounting services shall be outsourced.

Article 9
Auditing 1. An audit of the ESDC accounts shall be conducted annually. 2. The necessary auditing services shall be outsourced. 3. The audit reports shall be made available to the Committee if requested.

Article 10
Discharge 1. The Committee shall decide on the basis of the annual accounts and in view of the annual audit report whether to grant the Head of the ESDC a discharge in respect of the implementation of the ESDC budget. 2. The Head of the ESDC shall take all appropriate steps to satisfy the Committee that a discharge may be granted and to act on the observations in the decisions giving discharge, if any.

Pending: 32013D0185

23.4.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 111/77
(1) On 29 November 2012, the Council adopted Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(2) The Council considers that a person should be removed from the list of persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2011/782/CFSP.
(3) It is necessary to update and amend the entries for the persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(4) Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP should be amended accordingly,
Name Identifying information Reasons Date of listing
1. Bashar () Al-Assad () Date of birth: 11 September 1965;Place of birth: Damascus;diplomatic passport No D1903 President of the Republic; person authorising and supervising the crackdown on demonstrators. 23.5.2011
2. Maher () (a.k.a. Mahir) Al-Assad () Date of birth: 8 December 1967;diplomatic passport No 4138 Commander of the Army's 4th Armoured Division, member of Ba'ath Party Central Command, strongman of the Republican Guard; brother of President Bashar Al-Assad; principal overseer of violence against demonstrators. 9.5.2011
3. Ali () Mamluk () (a.k.a. Mamlouk) Date of birth: 19 February 1946;Place of birth: Damascus;diplomatic passport No 983 Head of Syrian General Intelligence Directorate (GID); involved in violence against demonstrators. 9.5.2011
4. Atej () (a.k.a. Atef, Atif) Najib () (a.k.a. Najeeb) Former Head of the Political Security Directorate in Dara'a; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad; involved in violence against demonstrators. 9.5.2011
5. Hafiz () Makhluf () (a.k.a. Hafez Makhlouf) Date of birth: 2 April 1971;Place of birth: Damascus;diplomatic passport No 2246 Colonel and Head of Unit in General Intelligence Directorate, Damascus Branch; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad; close to Maher Al-Assad; involved in violence against demonstrators. 9.5.2011
6. Muhammad () Dib () Zaytun () (a.k.a. Mohammed Dib Zeitoun) Date of birth: 20 May 1951;Place of birth: Damascus;diplomatic passport No D000001300 Head of Political Security Directorate; involved in violence against demonstrators. 9.5.2011
7. Amjad () Al-Abbas () Head of Political Security in Banyas, involved in violence against demonstrators in Baida. 9.5.2011
8. Rami () Makhlouf () Date of birth: 10 July 1969;Place of birth: Damascus;passport No 454224 Syrian businessman; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad, controls the investment funds Al Mahreq, Bena Properties, Cham Holding Syriatel, Souruh Company thereby furnishing financing and support to the regime. 9.5.2011
9. Abd Al-Fatah () Qudsiyah () Born: 1953;Place of birth: Hama;diplomatic passport No D0005788 Head of Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI); involved in violence against the civilian population. 9.5.2011
10. Jamil () (a.k.a. Jameel) Hassan () Head of Syrian Air Force Intelligence; involved in violence against the civilian population. 9.5.2011
11. Rustum () Ghazali () Date of birth: 3 May 1953;Place of birth: Dara'a;diplomatic passport No D000000887 Head of Syrian Military Intelligence, Damascus Countryside Branch; involved in violence against the civilian population. 9.5.2011
12. Fawwaz () Al-Assad () Date of birth: 18 June 1962;Place of birth: Kerdala;passport No 88238 Involved in violence against the civilian population as part of the Shabiha militia. 9.5.2011
13. Munzir () Al-Assad () Date of birth: 1 March 1961;Place of birth: Latakia;passports No 86449 and No 842781 Involved in violence against the civilian population as part of the Shabiha militia. 9.5.2011
14. Asif () Shawkat () Date of birth: 15 January 1950;Place of birth: Al-Madehleh, Tartous Deputy Chief of Staff for Security and Reconnaissance; involved in violence against the civilian population. 23.5.2011
15. Hisham () Ikhtiyar (,,) (a.k.a. Al Ikhtiyar, Bikhtiyar, Bikhtyar, Bekhtyar, Bikhtiar, Bekhtyar) Born: 20 July 1941;place of birth Damascus Head of Syrian National Security Bureau; involved in violence against the civilian population.He is reported to have died because of the bombing of 18 July 2012 23.5.2011
16. Faruq () (a.k.a. Farouq, Farouk) Al Shar' () (a.k.a. Al Char', Al Shara', Al Shara) Date of birth: 10 December 1938 Vice-President of Syria; involved in violence against the civilian population. 23.5.2011
17. Muhammad () (a.k.a. Mohamad Nasif () (a.k.a. Naseef, Nassif, Nasseef, Nasief) Khayrbik (,) (a.k.a. Khier Bek) Date of birth: 10 April 1937 (or 20 May 1937);Place of birth: Hama;diplomatic passport No 0002250passport No 000129200 Deputy Vice-President of Syria for National Security Affairs; involved in violence against the civilian population. 23.5.2011
18. Mohamed () Hamcho () Date of birth: 20 May 1966;passport No 002954347 Syrian businessman and local agent for several foreign companies; associate of Maher al-Assad, managing a part of his financial and economic interests and as such provides funding to the regime. 23.5.2011
19. Iyad () (a.k.a. Eyad) Makhlouf () Date of birth: 21 January 1973;Place of birth: Damascus;passport No N001820740 Brother of Rami Makhlouf and GID Officer involved in violence against the civilian population. 23.5.2011
20. Bassam () Al Hassan () (a.k.a. Al Hasan) Presidential Advisor for Strategic Affairs; involved in violence against the civilian population. 23.5.2011
21. Dawud Rajiha Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces responsible for the military involvement in violence against peaceful protesters.Died in the 18 July 2012 bombing. 23.5.2011
22. Ihab () (a.k.a. Ehab, Iehab) Makhlouf () Date of birth: 21 January 1973;Place of birth: Damascus;passport No N002848852 President of Syriatel, which transfers 50 % of its profits to the Syrian government by way of its licencing contract. 23.5.2011
23. Zoulhima () (a.k.a. Zu al-Himma) Chaliche () (a.k.a., Shalish, Shaleesh) (a.k.a. Dhu al-Himma Shalish) Born: 1951 or 1946 or 1956;Place of birth: Kerdaha Head of presidential security; involved in violence against demonstrators; first cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad. 23.6.2011
24. Riyad () Chaliche () (a.k.a. Shalish, Shaleesh) (a.k.a. Riyad Shalish) Director of Military Housing Establishment; provides funding to the regime; first cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad. 23.6.2011
25. Brigadier Commander Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ali () Jafari () (a.k.a. Jaafari, Ja'fari, Aziz; a.k.a. Jafari, Ali; a.k.a. Jafari, Mohammad Ali; a.k.a. Ja'fari, Mohammad Ali; a.k.a. Jafari-Naja-fabadi, Mohammad Ali) Date of birth: 1 September 1957;Place of birth: Yazd, Iran General Commander of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria. 23.6.2011
26. Major General Qasem () Soleimani () (a.k.a. Qasim Soleimany) Commander of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, IRGC – Qods, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria. 23.6.2011
27. Hossein Taeb (a.k.a. Taeb, Hassan; a.k.a. Taeb, Hosein; a.k.a. Taeb, Hossein; a.k.a. Taeb, Hussayn; a.k.a. Hojjatoleslam Hossein Ta'eb) Born: 1963;Place of birth: Tehran, Iran Deputy Commander for Intelligence of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria. 23.6.2011
28. Khalid () (a.k.a. Khaled) Qaddur () (a.k.a. Qadour, Qaddour) Business associate of Maher Al-Assad; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
29. Ra'if () Al-Quwatly () (a.k.a. Ri'af Al-Quwatli a.k.a. Raeef Al-Kouatly) Business associate of Maher Al-Assad and responsible for managing some of his business interests; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
30. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed) Mufleh () (a.k.a. Muflih) Head of Syrian Military Intelligence in the town of Hama, involved in the crackdown on demonstrators. 1.8.2011
31. Major General Tawfiq () (a.k.a. Tawfik) Younes () (a.k.a. Yunes) Head of the Department for Internal Security of the General Intelligence Directorate; involved in violence against the civilian population. 1.8.2011
32. Mr Mohammed () Makhlouf () (a.k.a. Abu Rami) Date of birth: 19.10.1932;Place of birth: Latakia, Syria Close associate and maternal uncle of Bashar and Mahir al-Assad. Business associate and father of Rami, Ihab and Iyad Makhlouf. 1.8.2011
33. Ayman () Jabir () (a.k.a. Jaber) Place of birth: Latakia Associate of Mahir al-Assad for the Shabiha militia. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population and coordination of Shabiha militia groups 1.8.2011
34. Hayel () Al-Assad () Assistant to Maher Al-Assad, Head of the military police unit of the army's 4th Division, involved in repression. 23.8.2011
35. Ali () Al-Salim () (a.k.a. Al-Saleem) Director of the supplies office of the Syrian Ministry of Defence, entry point for all arms acquisitions by the Syrian army. 23.8.2011
36. Nizar () Al-Assad () (a.k.a. Al-Assaad, Al-Assad, Al-Asaad) Previously head of the ‧Nizar Oilfield Supplies‧ company Very close to key government officials. Financing Shabiha in the region of Latakia. 23.8.2011
37. Brigadier-General Rafiq () (a.k.a. Rafeeq) Shahadah () (a.k.a. Shahada, Shahade, Shahadeh, Chahada, Chahade, Chahadeh, Chahada) Head of Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) Branch 293 (Internal Affairs) in Damascus. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Damascus. Advisor to President Bashar Al-Assad for strategic questions and military intelligence. 23.8.2011
38. Brigadier-General Jamea () Jamea ()(a.k.a. Jami Jami, Jame', Jami') Branch Chief for Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) in Dayr az-Zor. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Dayr az-Zor and Alboukamal. 23.8.2011
39. Hassan Bin-Ali Al-Turkmani Born: 1935;Place of birth: Aleppo Deputy Vice Minister, former Minister for Defence, Special Envoy of President Bashar Al-Assad.He is reported to have died in the bombing of 18 July 2012. 23.8.2011
40. Muhammad () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Said () (a.k.a. Sa'id, Sa'eed, Saeed) Bukhaytan () Assistant Regional Secretary of Ba'ath Arab Socialist Party since 2005, 2000-2005 Director for the national security of the regional Ba'ath party. Former Governor of Hama (1998-2000). Close associate of President Bashar Al-Assad and Maher Al-Assad. Senior decision-maker in the regime on repression of civilian population. 23.8.2011
41. Ali () Douba () Responsible for killings in Hama in 1980, has been called back to Damascus as special advisor to President Bashar Al-Assad. 23.8.2011
42. Brigadier-General Nawful () (a.k.a. Nawfal, Nofal) Al-Husayn () (a.k.a. Al-Hussain, Al-Hussein) Idlib Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) Branch Chief. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Idlib province. 23.8.2011
43. Brigadier Husam () Sukkar () Presidential Adviser on Security Affairs. Presidential Adviser for security agencies' repression and violence against the civilian population. 23.8.2011
44. Brigadier-General Muhammed () Zamrini () Branch Chief for Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) in Homs. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Homs. 23.8.2011
45. Lieutenant-General Munir () (a.k.a. Mounir, Mouneer, Monir, Moneer, Muneer) Adanov () (a.k.a. Adnuf, Adanof) Born 1951 Deputy Chief of General Staff, Operations and Training for Syrian Army. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Syria. 23.8.2011
46. Brigadier-General Ghassan () Khalil () (a.k.a. Khaleel) Head of General Intelligence Directorate's (GID) Information Branch. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Syria. 23.8.2011
47. Mohammed () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohamed) Jabir () (a.k.a. Jaber) Place of birth: Latakia Shabiha militia. Associate of Maher Al-Assad for the Shabiha militia. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population and coordination of Shabiha militia groups. 23.8.2011
48. Samir () Hassan () Close business associate of Maher Al-Assad. Known for supporting the Syrian regime financially. 23.8.2011
49. Fares () Chehabi () (a.k.a. Fares Shihabi; Fares Chihabi) Son of Ahmad Chehabi;Date of birth: 7 May 1972 President of Aleppo Chamber of Industry. Vice-chairman of Cham Holding. Provides economic support to the Syrian regime. 2.9.2011
50. Tarif () Akhras (,) (a.k.a. Al Akhras) Date of birth: 2 June 1951;Place of birth: Homs, Syria;Syrian passport nr. 0000092405 Prominent businessman benefiting from and supporting the regime. Founder of the Akhras Group (commodities, trading, processing and logistics) and former Chairman of the Homs Chamber of Commerce. Close business relations with President Al-Assad's family. Member of the Board of the Federation of Syrian Chambers of Commerce. Provided industrial and residential premises for improvised detention camps, as well as logistical support for the regime (buses and tank loaders). 2.9.2011
51. Issam () Anbouba () President of Anbouba for Agricultural Industries Co.;Born: 1952;Place of birth: Homs, Syria Providing financial support for the repressive apparatus and the paramilitary groups exerting violence against the civil population in Syria. Providing property (premises, warehouses) for improvised detention centers. Financial relations with high Syrian officials. 2.9.2011
52. Mazen () al-Tabba () Date of birth: 01.01.1958;Place of birth: Damascus;Passport nr. 004415063 expires 06.05.2015 (Syrian) Business partner of Ihab Makhlour and Nizar al-Assad (became subject to sanctions on 23.08.2011); co-owner, with Rami Makhlour, of the al-diyar lil-Saraafa (a.k.a. Diar Electronic Services) currency exchange company, which supports the policy of the Central Bank of Syria. 23.3.2012
53. Adib () Mayaleh () Born: 1955;Place of birth: Daraa Adib Mayaleh is responsible for providing economic and financial support to the Syrian regime through his functions as the Governor of the Central Bank of Syria. 15.5.2012
54. Major General Jumah () Al-Ahmad () (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed) Commander Special Forces. Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria. 14.11.2011
55. Colonel Lu'ai () (a.k.a. Louay) al-Ali () Head of Syrian Military Intelligence, Dara'a Branch. Responsible for the violence against protesters in Dara'a. 14.11.2011
56. Lt. General Ali () Abdullah () (a.k.a. Abdallah) Ayyub () Deputy Chief of General Staff (Personnel and Manpower). Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria. 14.11.2011
57. Lt. General Jasim () (a.k.a. Jasem, Jassim, Jassem) al-Furayj () (a.k.a. Al-Freij) Chief of General staff. Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria. 14.11.2011
58. General Aous () (Aws) Aslan () Born: 1958 Head of Battalion in the Republican Guard. Close to Maher al-Assad and President al-Assad. Involved in the crackdown on the civilian population across Syria. 14.11.2011
59. General Ghassan () Belal () General in command of the 4th Division reserve bureau. Adviser to Maher al-Assad and coordinator of security operations. Responsible for the crackdown on the civilian population across Syria. 14.11.2011
60. Abdullah () (a.k.a. Abdallah) Berri () Head of Berri family militia. In charge of pro-government militia involved in the crackdown on the civilian population in Aleppo. 14.11.2011
61. George () Chaoui () Member of Syrian electronic army. Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria. 14.11.2011
62. Major General Zuhair () (a.k.a. Zouheir, Zuheir, Zouhair) Hamad () Deputy Head of General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and for intimidation and torture of protestors. 14.11.2011
63. Amar () (a.k.a. Ammar) Ismael () (a.k.a. Ismail) Born on or around 3 April 1973;place of birth Damascus Civilian – Head of Syrian electronic army (territorial army intelligence service). Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria. 14.11.2011
64. Mujahed () Ismail () (a.k.a. Ismael) Member of Syrian electronic army. Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria. 14.11.2011
65. Major General Nazih () Deputy Director of General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and intimidation and torture of protestors. 14.11.2011
66. Kifah () Moulhem () (a.k.a. Moulhim, Mulhem, Mulhim) Batallion Commander in the 4th Division. Responsible for the crackdown on the civilian population in Deir el-Zor. 14.11.2011
67. Major General Wajih () (a.k.a. Wajeeh) Mahmud () Commander 18th Armoured Division. Responsible for the violence against protestors in Homs. 14.11.2011
68. Bassam () Sabbagh (,) (a.k.a. Al Sabbagh) Date of birth: 24 August 1959;Place of birth: Damascus.Address: Kasaa, Anwar al Attar Street, al Midani building, Damascus;Syrian passport no 004326765 issued 2 November 2008, valid until November 2014. Legal and financial adviser and manages affairs of Rami Makhlouf and Khaldoun Makhlouf. Involved with Bashar al-Assad in funding a real estate project in Latakia. Provides financial support for the regime. 14.11.2011
69. Lt. General Talal () Mustafa () Tlass () Deputy Chief of General Staff (Logistics and supplies). Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria. 14.11.2011
70. Major General Fu'ad () Tawil () Deputy head Syrian Air Force Intelligence. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and intimidation and torture of protestors. 14.11.2011
71. Bushra () Al-Assad () (a.k.a. Bushra Shawkat) Date of birth: 24.10.1960 Sister of Bashar Al-Assad and wife of Asif Shawkat, Deputy Chief of Staff for Security and Reconnaissance. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President Bashar Al-Assad and other core Syrian regime figures, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime. 23.3.2012
72. Asma () Al-Assad () (a.k.a. Asma Fawaz Al Akhras) Date of birth: 11.08.1975;Place of birth: London, UK;Passport nr. 707512830, expires 22.09.2020;Maiden name: Al Akhras Wife of Bashar Al-Assad. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President, Bashar Al-Assad, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime. 23.3.2012
73. Manal () Al-Assad () (a.k.a. Manal Al Ahmad) Date of birth: 02.02.1970;Place of Birth: Damascus;Passport number (Syrian): 0000000914;Maiden name: Al Jadaan Spouse of Maher Al-Assad, and as such benefiting from and closely associated with the regime. 23.3.2012
74. Anisa () (a.k.a. Anissa, Aneesa, Aneessa) Al-Assad () (a.k.a. Anisah Al-Assad) Born: 1934;Maiden name: Makhlouf Mother of President Al-Assad. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President, Bashar Al-Assad, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime. 23.3.2012
75. Lt. General Fahid () (a.k.a. Fahd) Al-Jassim () Chief of Staff. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
76. Major General Ibrahim () Al-Hassan () (a.k.a. Al-Hasan) Deputy Chief of Staff. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
77. Brigadier Khalil () (a.k.a. Khaleel) Zghraybih (,) (a.k.a. Zghraybeh, Zghraybe, Zghrayba, Zghraybah, Zaghraybeh, Zaghraybe, Zaghrayba, Zaghraybah, Zeghraybeh, Zeghraybe, Zeghrayba, Zeghraybah, Zughraybeh, Zughraybe, Zughrayba, Zughraybah, Zighraybeh, Zighraybe, Zighrayba, Zighraybah) 14th Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
78. Brigadier Ali () Barakat () 103rd Brigade of the Republican Guard Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
79. Brigadier Talal () Makhluf () (a.k.a. Makhlouf) 103rd Brigade of the Republican Guard Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
80. Brigadier Nazih () (a.k.a. Nazeeh) Hassun () (a.k.a. Hassoun) Syrian Air Force Intelligence. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
81. Captain Maan () (a.k.a. Ma'an) Jdiid () (a.k.a. Jdid, Jedid, Jedeed, Jadeed, Jdeed) Presidential Guard. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
82. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al-Shaar () (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Sha'ar, Al-Cha'ar) Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
83. Khald () (a.k.a. Khaled) Al-Taweel () (a.k.a. Al-Tawil) Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
84. Ghiath () Fayad () (a.k.a. Fayyad) Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs. 1.12.2011
85. Brigadier General Jawdat () Ibrahim () Safi () Commander of 154th Regiment Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in and around Damascus, including Mo'adamiyeh, Douma, Abasiyeh, Duma. 23.1.2012
86. Major General Muhammad () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ali () Durgham Commander in 4th Division Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in and around Damascus, including Mo'adamiyeh, Douma, Abasiyeh, Duma. 23.1.2012
87. Major General Ramadan () Mahmoud () Ramadan () Commander of 35th Special Forces Regiment Ordered troops to shoot protestors in Baniyas and Deraa. 23.1.2012
88. Brigadier General Ahmed () (a.k.a. Ahmad) Yousef () (a.k.a. Youssef) Jarad () (a.k.a. Jarrad) Commander of 132nd Brigade Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in Deraa, including the use of machine guns and anti-aircraft guns. 23.1.2012
89. Major General Naim () (a.k.a. Naaeem, Naeem, Na'eem, Naaim, Na'im) Jasem () Suleiman () Commander of the 3rd Division Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Douma. 23.1.2012
90. Brigadier General Jihad () Mohamed () (a.k.a Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Sultan () Commander of 65th Brigade Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Douma. 23.1.2012
91. Major General Fo'ad () (a.k.a. Fouad, Fu'ad) Hamoudeh () (a.k.a. Hammoudeh, Hammoude, Hammouda, Hammoudah) Commander of the military operations in Idlib Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Idlib at the beginning of September 2011. 23.1.2012
92. Major General Bader () Aqel () Special Forces Commander Gave the soldiers orders to pick up the bodies and hand them over to the mukhabarat and responsible for the violence in Bukamal. 23.1.2012
93. Brigadier General Ghassan () Afif () (a.k.a. Afeef) Commander from the 45th Regiment Commander of military operations in Homs, Baniyas and Idlib. 23.1.2012
94. Brigadier General Mohamed () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Maaruf () (a.k.a. Maarouf, Ma'ruf) Commander from the 45th Regiment Commander of military operations in Homs. Gave orders to shoot protestors in Homs. 23.1.2012
95. Brigadier General Yousef () Ismail () (a.k.a. Ismael) Commander of the 134th Brigade Gave orders to troops to shoot at houses and people on roofs during a funeral in Talbiseh for protesters killed the previous day. 23.1.2012
96. Brigadier General Jamal () Yunes () (a.k.a. Younes) Commander of the 555th Regiment Gave orders to troops to shoot at protestors in Mo'adamiyeh. 23.1.2012
97. Brigadier General Mohsin () Makhlouf () Gave orders to troops to shoot at protestors in Al-Herak. 23.1.2012
98. Brigadier General Ali () Dawwa Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Al-Herak. 23.1.2012
99. Brigadier General Mohamed () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Khaddor () (a.k.a. Khaddour, Khaddur, Khadour, Khudour) Commander of the 106th Brigade, Presidential Guard Gave orders to troops to beat the protesters with sticks and then arrest them. Responsible for repression of peaceful protestors in Douma. 23.1.2012
100. Major General Suheil () (a.k.a. Suhail) Salman () Hassan () Commander of 5th Division Gave orders to troops to shoot at the protesters in Deraa Governorate. 23.1.2012
101. Wafiq () (a.k.a. Wafeeq) Nasser () Head of Suwayda Regional Branch (Department of Military Intelligence) As Head of the Suwayda branch of the Department for Military Intelligence, responsible for arbitrary detention and torture of detainees in Suwayda. 23.1.2012
102. Ahmed () (a.k.a. Ahmad) Dibe () (a.k.a. Dib, Deeb) Head of Deraa Regional Branch (General Security Directorate) As Head of the Deraa Regional Branch of the General Security Directorate, responsible for arbitrary detention and torture of detainees in Deraa. 23.1.2012
103. Makhmoud () (a.k.a. Mahmoud) al-Khattib () (a.k.a. Al-Khatib, Al-Khateeb) Head of Investigative Branch (Political Security Directorate) As Head of the Investigative Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees. 23.1.2012
104. Mohamed () (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Heikmat () (a.k.a. Hikmat, Hekmat) Ibrahim () Head of Operations Branch (Political Security Directorate) As Head of the Operations Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees. 23.1.2012
105. Nasser () (a.k.a. Naser) Al-Ali () (a.k.a. Brigadier General Nasr al-Ali) Head of Deraa Regional Branch (Political Security Directorate) As Head of the Deraa Regional Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees. Since April 2012 Head of the Deraa site of the Political Security Directorate (ex-head of the Homs branch). 23.1.2012
106. Dr. Wael () Nader () Al –Halqi () (a.k.a. Al-Halki) Born: 1964;Place of birth: Daraa Province Prime Minister and former Minister of Health. As Prime Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
107. Mohammad () (Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ibrahim () Al-Sha'ar () (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Shaar) (a.k.a. Mohammad Ibrahim Al-Chaar) Born: 1956;Place of birth: Aleppo Minister of the Interior. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 1.12.2011
108. Dr. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al-Jleilati (,) Born: 1945;Place of birth: Damascus Minister of Finance. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 1.12.2011
109. Imad () Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Deeb Khamis () (a.k.a.: Imad Mohammad Dib Khamees) Date of birth: 1 August 1961;Place of Birth: near Damascus Minister of Electricity. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
110. Omar () Ibrahim () Ghalawanji () Born: 1954;Place of Birth: Tartous Vice Prime Minister for Services Affairs, Minister of Local Administration. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
111. Joseph () (a.k.a. Josef) Suwaid () (a.k.a. Swaid) (a.k.a. Joseph Jergi Sweid, Joseph Jirgi Sweid) Born: 1958;Place of Birth: Damascus Minister of State. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
112. Eng Hussein () (a.k.a. Hussain) Mahmoud () Farzat () (a.k.a.: Hussein Mahmud Farzat) Born: 1957;Place of Birth: Hama Minister of State. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
113. Mansour () Fadlallah () Azzam () (a.k.a.: Mansur Fadl Allah Azzam) Born: 1960;Place of birth: Sweida Province Minister for Presidency Affairs. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
114. Dr. Emad () Abdul-Ghani () Sabouni () (a.k.a.: Imad Abdul Ghani Al Sabuni) Born: 1964;Place of birth: Damascus Minister of Telecommunications and Technology. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
115. General Ali () Habib () (a.k.a. Habeeb) Mahmoud () Born: 1939;Place of birth: Tartous Former Minister of Defence. Associated with the Syrian regime and the Syrian military, and its violent repression against the civilian population. 1.8.2011
116. Tayseer () Qala ()Awwad () Born: 1943;Place of birth: Damascus Former Minister of Justice. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 23.9.2011
117. Dr Adnan () Hassan () Mahmoud () Born: 1966;Place of birth: Tartous Former Minister of Information. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 23.9.2011
118. Dr. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Nidal () Al-Shaar () (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Sha'ar, Al-Cha'ar) Born: 1956;Place of birth: Aleppo Former Minister of Economy and Trade. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 1.12.2011
119. Sufian () Allaw () Born: 1944;Place of birth: al-Bukamal, Deir Ezzor Former Minister of Oil and Mineral Resources. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
120. Dr Adnan () Slakho () Born: 1955;Place of birth: Damascus Former Minister of Industry. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
121. Dr. Saleh () Al-Rashed () Born: 1964;Place of birth: Aleppo Province Former Minister of Education. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
122. Dr. Fayssal () (a.k.a. Faysal) Abbas () Born: 1955;Place of birth: Hama Province Former Minister of Transport. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 27.2.2012
123. Ghiath () Jeraatli () (Jer'atli, Jir'atli, Jiraatli) Born: 1950;Place of Birth: Salamiya Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
124. Yousef () Suleiman () Al-Ahmad () (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed) Born: 1956;Place of Birth: Hasaka Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
125. Hassan (,) al-Sari () Born: 1953;Place of Birth: Hama Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population. 23.3.2012
126. Bouthaina () Shaaban () (a.k.a. Buthaina Shaaban) Born: 1953;Place of birth: Homs, Syria Political and Media Advisor to the President since July 2008 and as such associated with the violent crackdown on the population. 26.6.2012
127. Brigadier General Sha'afiq () (a.k.a. Shafiq, Shafik) Masa () (a.k.a. Massa) Head of Branch 215 (Damascus) of the army's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of detained opponents. Involved in repressive actions against civilians. 24.7.2012
128. Brigadier General Burhan () Qadour () (a.k.a. Qaddour, Qaddur) Head of Branch 291 (Damascus) of the army's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
129. Brigadier General Salah () Hamad () Deputy Head of Branch 291 of the army's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
130. Brigadier General Muhammad () (or: Mohammed) Khallouf () (a.k.a. Abou Ezzat) Head of Branch 235, a.k.a. "Palestine" (Damascus) of the army's intelligence service, which is at the centre of the army's apparatus of repression. Directly involved in repression of opponents. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
131. Major General Riad () (a.k.a. Riyad) al-Ahmed () (a.k.a. Al-Ahmad) Deputy Head of Latakia Branch of the army's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture and murder of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
132. Brigadier General Abdul- Salam (,) Fajr Mahmoud () Head of the Bab Tuma (Damascus) Branch of the air force's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
133. Brigadier General Jawdat () al-Ahmed () (a.k.a. Al-Ahmad) Head of the Homs Branch of the air force's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
134. Colonel Qusay () Mihoub () Head of the Deraa branch of the air force's intelligence service (sent from Damascus to Deraa at the start of demonstrations there). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
135. Colonel Suhail () (a.k.a. Suheil) Al-Abdullah () (a.k.a. Al- Abdallah) Head of the Latakia Branch of the air force's intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
136. Brigadier General Khudr () Khudr () Head of the Latakia branch of the General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
137. Brigadier General Ibrahim () Ma'ala () (a.k.a. Maala, Maale) Head of branch 285 (Damascus) of the General Intelligence Directorate (replaced Brig. Gen. Hussam Fendi at end 2011). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
138. Brigadier General Firas () Al-Hamed () (a.k.a. Al-Hamid) Head of branch 318 (Homs) of the General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
139. Brigadier General Hussam () (a.k.a. Husam, Housam, Houssam) Luqa () (a.k.a. Louqa, Louca, Louka, Luka) Since April 2012, head of the Homs branch of the Political Security Directorate (succeeded Brig. Gen. Nasr al-Ali). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody. 24.7.2012
140. Brigadier General Taha () Taha () Site manager of the Latakia branch of the Political Security Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody 24.7.2012
141. Bassel () (a.k.a. Basel) Bilal () Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison. 24.7.2012
142. Ahmad () (a.k.a. Ahmed) Kafan () Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison. 24.7.2012
143. Bassam () al-Misri () Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison. 24.7.2012
144. Ahmed () (a.k.a. Ahmad) al-Jarroucheh () (a.k.a. Al-Jarousha, Al-Jarousheh, Al-Jaroucha, Al-Jarouchah, Al-Jaroucheh) Born: 1957 Head of the foreign branch of General Intelligence (branch 279). As such, responsible for General Intelligence arrangements in Syrian embassies. He participates directly in the repression implemented by the Syrian authorities against opponents and in particular has responsibility for repression of the Syrian opposition abroad. 24.7.2012
145. Michel () Kassouha () (a.k.a. Kasouha) (a.k.a. Ahmed Salem; a.k.a. Ahmed Salem Hassan) Date of birth: 1 February 1948 Member of the Syrian security services since the early 1970s, he is involved in combating opposition in France and Germany. Since March 2006, has been responsible for public relations of branch 273 of the Syrian General Intelligence Directorate. A longstanding member of the managerial staff, he is close to General Intelligence Directorate head Ali Mamlouk, one of the top security officials of the regime who has been subject to EU restrictive measures since 9 May 2011. He directly supports the regime's repression of opponents and is responsible inter alia for repression of the Syrian opposition abroad. 24.7.2012
146. General Ghassan () Jaoudat () Ismail () (a.k.a. Ismael) Born: 1960;Place of origin: Drekish, Tartous region Responsible for the missions branch of the air force intelligence service, which, in cooperation with the special operations branch, manages the elite troops of the air force intelligence service, who play an important role in the repression conducted by the regime. As such, Ghassan Jaoudat Ismail is one of the military leaders directly implementing the repression of opponents conducted by the regime. 24.7.2012
147. General Amer () al-Achi () (a.k.a. Amis al Ashi; a.k.a. Ammar Aachi; a.k.a. Amer Ashi) Graduate of the military school of Aleppo, head of the intelligence branch of the air force intelligence service (since 2012), close to Daoud Rajah, Syrian Minister for Defence. Through his role in the air force intelligence service, Amer al-Achi is implicated in the repression of the Syrian opposition. 24.7.2012
148. General Mohammed () (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammad) Ali () Nasr () (or: Mohammed Ali Naser) Born: around 1960. Close to Maher Al-Assad, younger brother of the President. Most of his career has been spent in the Republican Guard. In 2010 he joined the internal branch (or branch 251) of the General Intelligence Directorate which is responsible for combating the political opposition. As one of its senior officers, General Mohammed Ali is directly involved in the repression of opponents. 24.7.2012
149. General Issam () Hallaq () Air Force Chief of Staff since 2010. Commands air operations against opponents. 24.7.2012
150. Ezzedine () Ismael () (a.k.a. Ismail) Born: middle of the 1940s (probably 1947);Place of birth: Bastir. Jableh region Retired general, longstanding member of the managerial staff of the air force intelligence service, of which he became the head in the early 2000s. Was appointed political and security adviser to the President in 2006. As political and security adviser to the Syrian president, Ezzedine Ismael is implicated in the political repression conducted by the regime against the opposition. 24.7.2012
151. Samir () (a.k.a. Sameer) Joumaa () (a.k.a. Jumaa, Jum'a, Joum'a) (a.k.a. Abou Sami) Born: around 1962 For almost 20 years he has been head of the office of Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik, one of the main security advisers of Bashar al-Assad (and officially deputy to the Vice- President, Faruq Al Shar'). Samir Joumaa's closeness to Bashar al-Assad and Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik means that he is implicated in the policy of repression conducted by the regime against its opponents. 24.7.2012
152. Dr. Qadri () (a.k.a. Kadri) Jamil () (a.k.a. Jameel) Vice Prime Minister for Economic Affairs, Minister of Domestic Trade and Consumer's Protection. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
153. Waleed () (a.k.a. Walid) Al Mo'allem () (a.k.a. Al Moallem, Muallem) Vice Prime Minister, Minister of Foreign Affairs and Expatriates. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
154. Major general Fahd () Jassem () Al Freij () (a.k.a. Al-Furayj) Minister of Defence and military commander. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
155. Dr. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Abdul-Sattar ((a.k.a. Abd al-Sattar) Al Sayed () (a.k.a. Al Sayyed) Minister of Religious Endowments. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
156. Eng. Hala () Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al Nasser () Minister of Tourism. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
157. Eng. Bassam () Hanna () Minister of Water Resources. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
158. Eng. Subhi () Ahmad () Al Abdallah () (a.k.a. Al-Abdullah) Minister of Agriculture and Agrarian Reform. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
159. Dr. Mohammad () (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed) Yahiya () (a.k.a. Yehya, Yahya, Yihya, Yihia, Yahia) Moalla () (a.k.a. Mu'la, Ma'la, Muala, Maala, Mala) Minister of Higher Education. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
160. Dr. Hazwan Al Wez (a.k.a. Al Wazz) Minister of Education. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
161. Dr. Mohamad () (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed, Mohammad) Zafer () (a.k.a. Dhafer) Mohabak () (a.k.a. Mohabbak, Muhabak, Muhabbak) Minister of Economy and Foreign Trade. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
162. Dr. Mahmoud () Ibraheem () (a.k.a. Ibrahim) Sa'iid () (a.k.a. Said, Sa'eed, Saeed) Minister of Transport. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
163. Dr. Safwan () Al Assaf () Minister of Housing and Urban Development. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
164. Eng. Yasser () (a.k.a. Yaser) Al Siba'ii () (a.k.a. Al-Sibai, Al-Siba'i, Al Sibaei) Minister of Public Works. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
165. Eng Sa'iid () (a.k.a. Sa'id, Sa'eed, Saeed) Ma'thi () (a.k.a. Mu'zi, Mu'dhi, Ma'dhi, Ma'zi, Maazi) Hneidi () Minister of Oil and Mineral Resources. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
166. Dr. Lubana () (a.k.a. Lubanah) Mushaweh () (a.k.a. Mshaweh, Mshawweh, Mushawweh) Born 1955;place of birth Damascus Minister of Culture. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
167. Dr. Jassem () (a.k.a. Jasem) Mohammad () (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Zakaria () Born 1968 Minister of Labour and Social Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
168. Omran () Ahed () Al Zu'bi () (a.k.a. Al Zoubi, Al Zo'bi, Al Zou'bi) Born 27 September 1959;place of birth Damascus Minister of Information. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
169. Dr. Adnan () Abdo () (a.k.a. Abdou) Al Sikhny () (a.k.a. Al-Sikhni, Al-Sekhny, Al-Sekhni) Minister of Industry. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
170. Najm () (a.k.a. Nejm) Hamad () Al Ahmad () (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed) Minister of Justice. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
171. Dr. Abdul- Salam (,) Al Nayef () Minister of Health. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
172. Dr. Ali () Heidar () (a.k.a. Haidar, Heydar, Haydar) State Minister for National Reconciliation Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
173. Dr. Nazeera () (a.k.a. Nazira, Nadheera, Nadhira) Farah () Sarkees () (a.k.a. Sarkis) State Minister for Environmental Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
174. Mohammed () Turki () Al Sayed () State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
175. Najm-eddin () (a.k.a. Nejm-eddin, Nejm-eddeen, Najm-eddeen, Nejm-addin, Nejm-addeen, Najm-addeen, Najm-addin) Khreit () (a.k.a. Khrait) State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
176. Abdullah () (a.k.a. Abdallah) Khaleel () (a.k.a. Khalil) Hussein () (a.k.a. Hussain) State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
177. Jamal () Sha'ban () (a.k.a. Shaaban) Shaheen () State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime's violent repression against the civilian population. 16.10.2012
178. Sulieman () Maarouf () (a.k.a. Suleiman Maarouf, Sulayman Ma'ruf, Sleiman Maarouf; Sulaiman Maarouf) Passport: in possession of a UK passport Businessman close to President Al-Assad's family. Owns shares in the listed TV station Addounia TV. Close to Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik, who has been designated. Supports the Syrian regime. 16.10.2012
179. Razan () Othman () Wife of Rami Makhlouf, daughter of Waleed (alias Walid) Othman.;Date of birth: 31 January 1977;Place of birth: governorate of Latakia;ID nr.: 06090034007 She has close personal and financial relations with Rami Makhlouf, cousin of president Bashar Al-Assad and principal financer of the regime, who has been designated. As such, associated with the Syrian regime, and benefiting from it. 16.10.2012
Name Identifying information Reasons Date of listing
1. Bena Properties Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
2. Al Mashreq Investment Fund (AMIF) (alias Sunduq Al Mashrek Al Istithmari) P.O. Box 108,Damascus;Tel.: 963 112110059 / 963 112110043Fax: 963 933333149 P.O. Box 108, Damascus; Tel.: 963 112110059 / 963 112110043 Fax: 963 933333149 Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
P.O. Box 108,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112110059 / 963 112110043
Fax: 963 933333149
3. Hamcho International (Hamsho International Group) Baghdad Street,P.O. Box 8254,Damascus;Tel.: 963 112316675Fax: 963 112318875;Website: www.hamshointl.comEmail: [email protected] and [email protected] Baghdad Street, P.O. Box 8254, Damascus; Tel.: 963 112316675 Fax: 963 112318875; Website: www.hamshointl.com Email: [email protected] and [email protected] Controlled by Mohammad Hamcho or Hamsho; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
Baghdad Street,
P.O. Box 8254,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112316675
Fax: 963 112318875;
Website: www.hamshointl.com
Email: [email protected] and [email protected]
4. Military Housing Establishment (alias MILIHOUSE) Public works company controlled by Riyad Shalish and Ministry of Defence; provides funding to the regime. 23.6.2011
5. Political Security Directorate Syrian government agency directly involved in repression. 23.8.2011
6. General Intelligence Directorate Syrian government agency directly involved in repression. 23.8.2011
7. Military Intelligence Directorate Syrian government agency directly involved in repression. 23.8.2011
8. Air Force Intelligence Agency Syrian government agency directly involved in repression. 23.8.2011
9. IRGC Qods Force (Quds Force) Teheran, Iran The Qods (or Quds) Force is a specialist arm of the Iranian Islamic Revolutionary Guard Corps (IRGC). The Qods Force is involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syria regime suppress protests in Syria. IRGC Qods Force has provided technical assistance, equipment and support to the Syrian security services to repress civilian protest movements. 23.8.2011
10. Mada Transport Subsidiary of Cham Holding (Sehanya Dara'a Highway, PO Box 9525, Tel: 00 963 11 99 62) Economic entity financing the regime. 2.9.2011
11. Cham Investment Group Subsidiary of Cham Holding (Sehanya Dara'a Highway, PO Box 9525, Tel: 00 963 11 99 62) Economic entity financing the regime. 2.9.2011
12. Real Estate Bank Insurance Bldg- Yousef Al-Azmeh Square,DamascusP.O. Box: 2337Damascus Syrian Arab Republic;Tel: (+963) 11 2456777 and 2218602;Fax: (+963) 11 2237938 and 2211186;Bank's email: [email protected]: www.reb.sy Insurance Bldg- Yousef Al-Azmeh Square, Damascus P.O. Box: 2337 Damascus Syrian Arab Republic; Tel: (+963) 11 2456777 and 2218602; Fax: (+963) 11 2237938 and 2211186; Bank's email: [email protected] Website: www.reb.sy State-owned bank providing financial support for the regime. 2.9.2011
Insurance Bldg- Yousef Al-Azmeh Square,
Damascus
P.O. Box: 2337
Damascus Syrian Arab Republic;
Tel: (+963) 11 2456777 and 2218602;
Fax: (+963) 11 2237938 and 2211186;
Bank's email: [email protected]
Website: www.reb.sy
13. Addounia TV (a.k.a. Dounia TV) Tel: +963-11-5667274; +963-11-5667271;Fax: +963-11-5667272;Website: http://www.addounia.tv Addounia TV has incited violence against the civilian population in Syria. 23.9.2011
14. Cham Holding Cham Holding Building Daraa Highway – Ashrafiyat Sahnaya Rif Dimashq – SyriaP.O. Box 9525;Tel +963 (11) 9962; +963 (11) 668 14000; +963 (11) 673 1044;Fax +963 (11) 673 1274;Email: [email protected]: www.chamholding.sy Cham Holding Building Daraa Highway – Ashrafiyat Sahnaya Rif Dimashq – Syria P.O. Box 9525; Tel +963 (11) 9962; +963 (11) 668 14000; +963 (11) 673 1044; Fax +963 (11) 673 1274; Email: [email protected] Website: www.chamholding.sy Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; largest holding company in Syria, benefiting from and supporting the regime. 23.9.2011
Cham Holding Building Daraa Highway – Ashrafiyat Sahnaya Rif Dimashq – Syria
P.O. Box 9525;
Tel +963 (11) 9962; +963 (11) 668 14000; +963 (11) 673 1044;
Fax +963 (11) 673 1274;
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.chamholding.sy
15. El-Tel. Co. (El-Tel. Middle East Company) Address: Dair Ali Jordan Highway,P.O. Box 13052,Damascus, Syria;Tel. +963-11-2212345;Fax +963-11-44694450Email: [email protected]: www.eltelme.com Address: Dair Ali Jordan Highway, P.O. Box 13052, Damascus, Syria; Tel. +963-11-2212345; Fax +963-11-44694450 Email: [email protected] Website: www.eltelme.com Manufacturing and supplying communication and transmission towers and other equipment for the Syrian army. 23.9.2011
Address: Dair Ali Jordan Highway,
P.O. Box 13052,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel. +963-11-2212345;
Fax +963-11-44694450
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.eltelme.com
16. Ramak Constructions Co. Address: Dara'a Highway,Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963-11-6858111;Mobile: +963-933-240231 Address: Dara'a Highway, Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963-11-6858111; Mobile: +963-933-240231 Construction of military barracks, border post barracks and other buildings for Army needs. 23.9.2011
Address: Dara'a Highway,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963-11-6858111;
Mobile: +963-933-240231
17. Souruh Company (a.k.a. SOROH Al Cham Company) Address: Adra Free Zone AreaDamascus – Syria;Tel: +963-11-5327266;Mobile: +963-933-526812; +963-932-878282;Fax:+963-11-5316396Email: [email protected]: http://sites.google.com/site/sorohco Address: Adra Free Zone Area Damascus – Syria; Tel: +963-11-5327266; Mobile: +963-933-526812; +963-932-878282; Fax:+963-11-5316396 Email: [email protected] Website: http://sites.google.com/site/sorohco Investment in local military industrial projects, manufacturing weapons parts and related items. 100 % of the company is owned by Rami Makhlouf. 23.9.2011
Address: Adra Free Zone Area
Damascus – Syria;
Tel: +963-11-5327266;
Mobile: +963-933-526812; +963-932-878282;
Fax:+963-11-5316396
Email: [email protected]
Website: http://sites.google.com/site/sorohco
18. Syriatel Thawra Street, Ste Building 6th Floor,BP 2900;Tel: +963 11 61 26 270;Fax: +963 11 23 73 97 19;Email: [email protected];Website: http://syriatel.sy/ Thawra Street, Ste Building 6th Floor, BP 2900; Tel: +963 11 61 26 270; Fax: +963 11 23 73 97 19; Email: [email protected]; Website: http://syriatel.sy/ Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides financial support to the regime: through its licensing contract it pays 50 % of its profits to the Government. 23.9.2011
Thawra Street, Ste Building 6th Floor,
BP 2900;
Tel: +963 11 61 26 270;
Fax: +963 11 23 73 97 19;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://syriatel.sy/
19. Cham Press TV Al Qudsi building, 2nd Floor – Baramkeh – Damas;Tel: +963-11-2260805;Fax: +963-11-2260806Email: [email protected]: www.champress.net Al Qudsi building, 2nd Floor – Baramkeh – Damas; Tel: +963-11-2260805; Fax: +963-11-2260806 Email: [email protected] Website: www.champress.net Television channel which participates in campaigns to spread disinformation and incite violence against demonstrators. 1.12.2011
Al Qudsi building, 2nd Floor – Baramkeh – Damas;
Tel: +963-11-2260805;
Fax: +963-11-2260806
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.champress.net
20. Al Watan Al Watan Newspaper -Damascus – Duty Free Zone;Tel: 00963 11 2137400;Fax: 00963 11 2139928 Al Watan Newspaper -Damascus – Duty Free Zone; Tel: 00963 11 2137400; Fax: 00963 11 2139928 Daily newspaper which participates in campaigns to spread disinformation and incite violence against demonstrators. 1.12.2011
Al Watan Newspaper -Damascus – Duty Free Zone;
Tel: 00963 11 2137400;
Fax: 00963 11 2139928
21. Centre d'études et de recherches syrien (CERS) (a.k.a.; Centre d'Etude et de Recherche Scientifique (CERS); Scientific Studies and Research Center (SSRC); Centre de Recherche de Kaboun) Barzeh Street,PO Box 4470,Damas Barzeh Street, PO Box 4470, Damas Provides support to the Syrian army for the acquisition of equipment used directly for the surveillance and repression of demonstrators. 1.12.2011
Barzeh Street,
PO Box 4470,
Damas
22. Business Lab Maysat Square, Al Rasafi Street Bldg. 9,PO Box 7155,Damascus;Tel: 963112725499;Fax: 963112725399 Maysat Square, Al Rasafi Street Bldg. 9, PO Box 7155, Damascus; Tel: 963112725499; Fax: 963112725399 Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS. 1.12.2011
Maysat Square, Al Rasafi Street Bldg. 9,
PO Box 7155,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112725499;
Fax: 963112725399
23. Industrial Solutions Baghdad Street 5,PO Box 6394,Damascus;Tel /fax: 63114471080 Baghdad Street 5, PO Box 6394, Damascus; Tel /fax: 63114471080 Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS. 1.12.2011
Baghdad Street 5,
PO Box 6394,
Damascus;
Tel /fax: 63114471080
24. Mechanical Construction Factory (MCF) P.O. Box 35202,Industrial Zone,Al-Qadam Road,Damas P.O. Box 35202, Industrial Zone, Al-Qadam Road, Damas Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS. 1.12.2011
P.O. Box 35202,
Industrial Zone,
Al-Qadam Road,
Damas
25. Syronics – Syrian Arab Co. for Electronic Industries Kaboon Street,P.O.Box 5966,Damascus;Tel.: +963-11-5111352;Fax: +963-11-5110117 Kaboon Street, P.O.Box 5966, Damascus; Tel.: +963-11-5111352; Fax: +963-11-5110117 Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS. 1.12.2011
Kaboon Street,
P.O.Box 5966,
Damascus;
Tel.: +963-11-5111352;
Fax: +963-11-5110117
26. Handasieh – Organization for Engineering Industries P.O. Box 5966,Abou Bakr Al-Seddeq St.,Damascusand PO BOX 2849Al-Moutanabi Street,Damascusand PO BOX 21120Baramkeh,Damascus;Tel: 963112121816; 963112121834; 963112214650; 963112212743; 963115110117 P.O. Box 5966, Abou Bakr Al-Seddeq St., Damascus and PO BOX 2849 Al-Moutanabi Street, Damascus and PO BOX 21120 Baramkeh, Damascus; Tel: 963112121816; 963112121834; 963112214650; 963112212743; 963115110117 Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS. 1.12.2011
P.O. Box 5966,
Abou Bakr Al-Seddeq St.,
Damascus
and PO BOX 2849
Al-Moutanabi Street,
Damascus
and PO BOX 21120
Baramkeh,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112121816; 963112121834; 963112214650; 963112212743; 963115110117
27. Syria Trading Oil Company (Sytrol) Prime Minister Building,17 Street Nissan,Damascus, Syria Prime Minister Building, 17 Street Nissan, Damascus, Syria State-owned company responsible for all oil exports from Syria. Provides financial support to the regime. 1.12.2011
Prime Minister Building,
17 Street Nissan,
Damascus, Syria
28. General Petroleum Corporation (GPC) New Sham – Building of Syrian Oil Company,PO Box 60694,Damascus, SyriaBOX: 60694;Tel: 963113141635;Fax: 963113141634;Email: [email protected] New Sham – Building of Syrian Oil Company, PO Box 60694, Damascus, Syria BOX: 60694; Tel: 963113141635; Fax: 963113141634; Email: [email protected] State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the regime. 1.12.2011
New Sham – Building of Syrian Oil Company,
PO Box 60694,
Damascus, Syria
BOX: 60694;
Tel: 963113141635;
Fax: 963113141634;
Email: [email protected]
29. Al Furat Petroleum Company Dummar – New Sham -Western Dummar 1st. Island -Property 2299- AFPC BuildingP.O. Box 7660Damascus, Syria;Tel: 00963-11- (6183333); 00963-11- (31913333);Fax: 00963-11- (6184444); 00963-11- (31914444);[email protected] Dummar – New Sham -Western Dummar 1st. Island -Property 2299- AFPC Building P.O. Box 7660 Damascus, Syria; Tel: 00963-11- (6183333); 00963-11- (31913333); Fax: 00963-11- (6184444); 00963-11- (31914444); [email protected] Joint venture 50 % owned by GPC. Provides financial support to the regime. 1.12.2011
Dummar – New Sham -Western Dummar 1st. Island -Property 2299- AFPC Building
P.O. Box 7660
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: 00963-11- (6183333); 00963-11- (31913333);
Fax: 00963-11- (6184444); 00963-11- (31914444);
[email protected]
30. Industrial Bank Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 7th Floor, Maysaloun Street,P.O. Box 7572Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963 11-222-8200; +963 11-222-7910;Fax: +963 11-222-8412 Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 7th Floor, Maysaloun Street, P.O. Box 7572 Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963 11-222-8200; +963 11-222-7910; Fax: +963 11-222-8412 State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 7th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
P.O. Box 7572
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-8200; +963 11-222-7910;
Fax: +963 11-222-8412
31. Popular Credit Bank Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 6th Floor, Maysaloun Street,Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963 11-222-7604; +963 11-221-8376;Fax: +963 11-221-0124 Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 6th Floor, Maysaloun Street, Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963 11-222-7604; +963 11-221-8376; Fax: +963 11-221-0124 State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 6th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-7604; +963 11-221-8376;
Fax: +963 11-221-0124
32. Saving Bank Syria-Damascus – Merjah – Al-Furat St.P.O. Box: 5467;Fax: 224 4909; 245 3471;Tel: 222 8403;email: [email protected], [email protected] Syria-Damascus – Merjah – Al-Furat St. P.O. Box: 5467; Fax: 224 4909; 245 3471; Tel: 222 8403; email: [email protected], [email protected] State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Syria-Damascus – Merjah – Al-Furat St.
P.O. Box: 5467;
Fax: 224 4909; 245 3471;
Tel: 222 8403;
email: [email protected], [email protected]
33. Agricultural Cooperative Bank Agricultural Cooperative Bank Building, Damascus Tajhez,P.O. Box 4325,Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963 11-221-3462; +963 11-222-1393;Fax: +963 11-224-1261;Website: www.agrobank.org Agricultural Cooperative Bank Building, Damascus Tajhez, P.O. Box 4325, Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963 11-221-3462; +963 11-222-1393; Fax: +963 11-224-1261; Website: www.agrobank.org State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Agricultural Cooperative Bank Building, Damascus Tajhez,
P.O. Box 4325,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-221-3462; +963 11-222-1393;
Fax: +963 11-224-1261;
Website: www.agrobank.org
34. Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Building, 6th Floor, Makdessi Street, Hamra,P.O. Box 11-8701,Beirut, Lebanon;Tel: +961 1-741666;Fax: +961 1-738228; +961 1-753215; +961 1-736629;Website: www.slcb.com.lb Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Building, 6th Floor, Makdessi Street, Hamra, P.O. Box 11-8701, Beirut, Lebanon; Tel: +961 1-741666; Fax: +961 1-738228; +961 1-753215; +961 1-736629; Website: www.slcb.com.lb Subsidiary of the Commercial Bank of Syria already listed. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Building, 6th Floor, Makdessi Street, Hamra,
P.O. Box 11-8701,
Beirut, Lebanon;
Tel: +961 1-741666;
Fax: +961 1-738228; +961 1-753215; +961 1-736629;
Website: www.slcb.com.lb
35. Deir ez-Zur Petroleum Company Dar Al Saadi Building 1st, 5th, and 6th Floor Zillat Street Mazza AreaP.O. Box 9120Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963 11-662-1175; +963 11-662-1400;Fax: +963 11-662-1848 Dar Al Saadi Building 1st, 5th, and 6th Floor Zillat Street Mazza Area P.O. Box 9120 Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963 11-662-1175; +963 11-662-1400; Fax: +963 11-662-1848 Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Dar Al Saadi Building 1st, 5th, and 6th Floor Zillat Street Mazza Area
P.O. Box 9120
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-662-1175; +963 11-662-1400;
Fax: +963 11-662-1848
36. Ebla Petroleum Company Head Office Mazzeh Villat Ghabia Dar Es Saada 16,P.O. Box 9120,Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963 116691100 Head Office Mazzeh Villat Ghabia Dar Es Saada 16, P.O. Box 9120, Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963 116691100 Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Head Office Mazzeh Villat Ghabia Dar Es Saada 16,
P.O. Box 9120,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 116691100
37. Dijla Petroleum Company Building No. 653 – 1st Floor, Daraa Highway,P.O. Box 81,Damascus, Syria Building No. 653 – 1st Floor, Daraa Highway, P.O. Box 81, Damascus, Syria Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime. 23.1.2012
Building No. 653 – 1st Floor, Daraa Highway,
P.O. Box 81,
Damascus, Syria
38. Central Bank of Syria Syria, Damascus, Sabah Bahrat SquarePostal address: Altjreda al Maghrebeh square,Damascus, Syrian Arab Republic,P.O. Box: 2254 Syria, Damascus, Sabah Bahrat Square Postal address: Altjreda al Maghrebeh square, Damascus, Syrian Arab Republic, P.O. Box: 2254 Providing financial support to the regime. 27.2.2012
Syria, Damascus, Sabah Bahrat Square
Postal address: Altjreda al Maghrebeh square,
Damascus, Syrian Arab Republic,
P.O. Box: 2254
39. Syrian Petroleum company Address: Dummar Province, Expansion Square, Island 19-Building 32P.O. BOX: 2849 or 3378;Phone: 00963-11-3137935 or 3137913;Fax: 00963-11-3137979 or 3137977;Email: [email protected] or [email protected];Websites: www.spc.com.sy www.spc-sy.com Address: Dummar Province, Expansion Square, Island 19-Building 32 P.O. BOX: 2849 or 3378; Phone: 00963-11-3137935 or 3137913; Fax: 00963-11-3137979 or 3137977; Email: [email protected] or [email protected]; Websites: www.spc.com.sy www.spc-sy.com State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime. 23.3.2012
Address: Dummar Province, Expansion Square, Island 19-Building 32
P.O. BOX: 2849 or 3378;
Phone: 00963-11-3137935 or 3137913;
Fax: 00963-11-3137979 or 3137977;
Email: [email protected] or [email protected];
Websites: www.spc.com.sy www.spc-sy.com
40. Mahrukat Company (The Syrian Company for the Storage and Distribution of Petroleum Products) Headquarters: Damascus – Al Adawi st., Petroleum building;Fax: 00963-11/4445796;Phone: 00963-11/44451348 – 4451349;Email: [email protected];Website: http://www.mahrukat.gov.sy/indexeng.php Headquarters: Damascus – Al Adawi st., Petroleum building; Fax: 00963-11/4445796; Phone: 00963-11/44451348 – 4451349; Email: [email protected]; Website: http://www.mahrukat.gov.sy/indexeng.php State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime. 23.3.2012
Headquarters: Damascus – Al Adawi st., Petroleum building;
Fax: 00963-11/4445796;
Phone: 00963-11/44451348 – 4451349;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://www.mahrukat.gov.sy/indexeng.php
41. General Organisation of Tobacco Salhieh Street 616,Damascus, Syria Salhieh Street 616, Damascus, Syria Provides financial support to the Syrian regime. The General Organisation of Tobacco is wholly owned by the Syrian state. The profits that the organisation makes, including through the sale of licenses to market foreign brands of tobacco and taxes levied on imports of foreign brands of tobacco are transferred to the Syrian state. 15.5.2012
Salhieh Street 616,
Damascus, Syria
42. Ministry of Defence Address: Umayyad Square,Damascus;Telephone: +963-11-7770700 Address: Umayyad Square, Damascus; Telephone: +963-11-7770700 Syrian government branch directly involved in repression. 26.6.2012
Address: Umayyad Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-7770700
43. Ministry of Interior Address: Merjeh Square,Damascus;Telephone: +963-11-2219400; +963-11-2219401; +963-11-2220220; +963-11-2210404 Address: Merjeh Square, Damascus; Telephone: +963-11-2219400; +963-11-2219401; +963-11-2220220; +963-11-2210404 Syrian government branch directly involved in repression. 26.6.2012
Address: Merjeh Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-2219400; +963-11-2219401; +963-11-2220220; +963-11-2210404
44. Syrian National Security Bureau Syrian government branch and element of the Syrian Ba'ath Party. Directly involved in repression. It directed Syrian security forces to use extreme force against demonstrators. 26.6.2012
45. Syria International Islamic Bank (SIIB) (a.k.a.: Syrian International Islamic Bank; a.k.a. SIIB) Location: Syria International Islamic Bank Building, Main Highway Road, Al Mazzeh Area,P.O. Box 35494,Damascus, Syria;Alt. Location: P.O. Box 35494,Mezza'h Vellat Sharqia'h, beside the Consulate of Saudi Arabia,Damascus, Syria Location: Syria International Islamic Bank Building, Main Highway Road, Al Mazzeh Area, P.O. Box 35494, Damascus, Syria; Alt. Location: P.O. Box 35494, Mezza'h Vellat Sharqia'h, beside the Consulate of Saudi Arabia, Damascus, Syria SIIB has acted as a front for the Commercial Bank of Syria, which has allowed that bank to circumvent sanctions imposed on it by the EU. From 2011 to 2012, SIIB surreptitiously facilitated financing worth almost $150 million on behalf of the Commercial Bank of Syria. Financial arrangements that were purportedly made by SIIB were actually made by the Commercial Bank of Syria. In addition to working with the Commercial Bank of Syria to circumvent sanctions, in 2012, SIIB facilitated several substantial payments for the Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank, another bank already designated by the EU. In these ways, SIIB has contributed to providing financial support to the Syrian regime. 26.6.2012
Location: Syria International Islamic Bank Building, Main Highway Road, Al Mazzeh Area,
P.O. Box 35494,
Damascus, Syria;
Alt. Location: P.O. Box 35494,
Mezza'h Vellat Sharqia'h, beside the Consulate of Saudi Arabia,
Damascus, Syria
46. General Organisation of Radio and TV (a.k.a. Syrian Directorate General of Radio & Television Est; a.k.a. General Radio and Television Corporation; a.k.a. Radio and Television Corporation; a.k.a. GORT) Address: Al Oumaween Square,P.O. Box 250,Damascus, Syria;Telephone (963 11) 223 4930 Address: Al Oumaween Square, P.O. Box 250, Damascus, Syria; Telephone (963 11) 223 4930 State-run agency subordinate to Syria's Ministry of Information and as such supports and promotes its information policy. It is responsible for operating Syria's state-owned television channels, two terrestrial and one satellite, as well as government radio stations. The GORT has incited violence against the civilian population in Syria, serving as a propaganda instrument for the Assad regime and spreading disinformation. 26.6.2012
Address: Al Oumaween Square,
P.O. Box 250,
Damascus, Syria;
Telephone (963 11) 223 4930
47. Syrian Company for Oil Transport (a.k.a. Syrian Crude Oil Transportation Company; a.k.a. ‧SCOT‧; a.k.a. ‧SCOTRACO‧) Banias Industrial Area, Latakia Entrance Way,P.O. Box 13,Banias, Syria;Website www.scot-syria.com;Email: [email protected] Banias Industrial Area, Latakia Entrance Way, P.O. Box 13, Banias, Syria; Website www.scot-syria.com; Email: [email protected] Syrian state owned oil company. Provides financial support to the regime. 26.6.2012
Banias Industrial Area, Latakia Entrance Way,
P.O. Box 13,
Banias, Syria;
Website www.scot-syria.com;
Email: [email protected]
48. Drex Technologies S.A. Incorporation date: 4 July 2000;Incorporation number: 394678;Director: Rami Makhlouf;Registered agent: Mossack Fonseca & Co (BVI) Ltd Drex Technologies is wholly owned by Rami Makhlouf, who is listed under EU sanctions for providing financial support to the Syrian regime. Rami Makhlouf uses Drex Technologies to facilitate and manage his international financial holdings, including a majority share in SyriaTel, which the EU has previously listed on the grounds that it also provides financial support to the Syrian regime. 24.7.2012
49. Cotton Marketing Organisation Address: Bab Al-FarajP.O. Box 729,Aleppo;Tel.: +96321 2239495/6/7/8;[email protected], www.cmo.gov.sy Address: Bab Al-Faraj P.O. Box 729, Aleppo; Tel.: +96321 2239495/6/7/8; [email protected], www.cmo.gov.sy State-owned company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime. 24.7.2012
Address: Bab Al-Faraj
P.O. Box 729,
Aleppo;
Tel.: +96321 2239495/6/7/8;
[email protected], www.cmo.gov.sy
50. Syrian Arab Airlines (a.k.a. SAA, a.k.a. Syrian Air) Al-Mohafazeh Square,P.O. Box 417,Damascus, Syria;Tel: +963112240774 Al-Mohafazeh Square, P.O. Box 417, Damascus, Syria; Tel: +963112240774 Public company controlled by the regime. Provides financial support for the regime. 24.7.2012
Al-Mohafazeh Square,
P.O. Box 417,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963112240774
51. Drex Technologies Holding S.A. Registered in Luxembourg under number B77616, formerly established at the following address:17, rue BeaumontL-1219 Luxembourg 17, rue Beaumont L-1219 Luxembourg The beneficial owner of Drex Technologies Holding S.A. is Rami Makhlouf, who is listed under EU sanctions for providing financial support to the Syrian regime. 17.8.2012
17, rue Beaumont
L-1219 Luxembourg
52. Megatrade Address: Aleppo Street,P.O. Box 5966,Damascus, Syria;Fax: 963114471081 Address: Aleppo Street, P.O. Box 5966, Damascus, Syria; Fax: 963114471081 Acts as a proxy for the Scientific Studies and Research Centre (SSRC), which is listed. Involved in trade in dual use goods prohibited by EU sanctions for the Syrian government. 16.10.2012
Address: Aleppo Street,
P.O. Box 5966,
Damascus, Syria;
Fax: 963114471081
53. Expert Partners Address: Rukn Addin, Saladin Street, Building 5,PO Box: 7006,Damascus, Syria Address: Rukn Addin, Saladin Street, Building 5, PO Box: 7006, Damascus, Syria Acts as a proxy for the Scientific Studies and Research Centre (SSRC), which is listed. Involved in trade in dual use goods prohibited by EU sanctions for the Syrian government. 16.10.2012’
Address: Rukn Addin, Saladin Street, Building 5,
PO Box: 7006,
Damascus, Syria
P.O. Box 108,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112110059 / 963 112110043
Fax: 963 933333149
Baghdad Street,
P.O. Box 8254,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112316675
Fax: 963 112318875;
Website: www.hamshointl.com
Email: [email protected] and [email protected]
Insurance Bldg- Yousef Al-Azmeh Square,
Damascus
P.O. Box: 2337
Damascus Syrian Arab Republic;
Tel: (+963) 11 2456777 and 2218602;
Fax: (+963) 11 2237938 and 2211186;
Bank's email: [email protected]
Website: www.reb.sy
Cham Holding Building Daraa Highway – Ashrafiyat Sahnaya Rif Dimashq – Syria
P.O. Box 9525;
Tel +963 (11) 9962; +963 (11) 668 14000; +963 (11) 673 1044;
Fax +963 (11) 673 1274;
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.chamholding.sy
Address: Dair Ali Jordan Highway,
P.O. Box 13052,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel. +963-11-2212345;
Fax +963-11-44694450
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.eltelme.com
Address: Dara'a Highway,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963-11-6858111;
Mobile: +963-933-240231
Address: Adra Free Zone Area
Damascus – Syria;
Tel: +963-11-5327266;
Mobile: +963-933-526812; +963-932-878282;
Fax:+963-11-5316396
Email: [email protected]
Website: http://sites.google.com/site/sorohco
Thawra Street, Ste Building 6th Floor,
BP 2900;
Tel: +963 11 61 26 270;
Fax: +963 11 23 73 97 19;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://syriatel.sy/
Al Qudsi building, 2nd Floor – Baramkeh – Damas;
Tel: +963-11-2260805;
Fax: +963-11-2260806
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.champress.net
Al Watan Newspaper -Damascus – Duty Free Zone;
Tel: 00963 11 2137400;
Fax: 00963 11 2139928
Barzeh Street,
PO Box 4470,
Damas
Maysat Square, Al Rasafi Street Bldg. 9,
PO Box 7155,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112725499;
Fax: 963112725399
Baghdad Street 5,
PO Box 6394,
Damascus;
Tel /fax: 63114471080
P.O. Box 35202,
Industrial Zone,
Al-Qadam Road,
Damas
Kaboon Street,
P.O.Box 5966,
Damascus;
Tel.: +963-11-5111352;
Fax: +963-11-5110117
P.O. Box 5966,
Abou Bakr Al-Seddeq St.,
Damascus
and PO BOX 2849
Al-Moutanabi Street,
Damascus
and PO BOX 21120
Baramkeh,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112121816; 963112121834; 963112214650; 963112212743; 963115110117
Prime Minister Building,
17 Street Nissan,
Damascus, Syria
New Sham – Building of Syrian Oil Company,
PO Box 60694,
Damascus, Syria
BOX: 60694;
Tel: 963113141635;
Fax: 963113141634;
Email: [email protected]
Dummar – New Sham -Western Dummar 1st. Island -Property 2299- AFPC Building
P.O. Box 7660
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: 00963-11- (6183333); 00963-11- (31913333);
Fax: 00963-11- (6184444); 00963-11- (31914444);
[email protected]
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 7th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
P.O. Box 7572
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-8200; +963 11-222-7910;
Fax: +963 11-222-8412
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 6th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-7604; +963 11-221-8376;
Fax: +963 11-221-0124
Syria-Damascus – Merjah – Al-Furat St.
P.O. Box: 5467;
Fax: 224 4909; 245 3471;
Tel: 222 8403;
email: [email protected], [email protected]
Agricultural Cooperative Bank Building, Damascus Tajhez,
P.O. Box 4325,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-221-3462; +963 11-222-1393;
Fax: +963 11-224-1261;
Website: www.agrobank.org
Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Building, 6th Floor, Makdessi Street, Hamra,
P.O. Box 11-8701,
Beirut, Lebanon;
Tel: +961 1-741666;
Fax: +961 1-738228; +961 1-753215; +961 1-736629;
Website: www.slcb.com.lb
Dar Al Saadi Building 1st, 5th, and 6th Floor Zillat Street Mazza Area
P.O. Box 9120
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-662-1175; +963 11-662-1400;
Fax: +963 11-662-1848
Head Office Mazzeh Villat Ghabia Dar Es Saada 16,
P.O. Box 9120,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 116691100
Building No. 653 – 1st Floor, Daraa Highway,
P.O. Box 81,
Damascus, Syria
Syria, Damascus, Sabah Bahrat Square
Postal address: Altjreda al Maghrebeh square,
Damascus, Syrian Arab Republic,
P.O. Box: 2254
Address: Dummar Province, Expansion Square, Island 19-Building 32
P.O. BOX: 2849 or 3378;
Phone: 00963-11-3137935 or 3137913;
Fax: 00963-11-3137979 or 3137977;
Email: [email protected] or [email protected];
Websites: www.spc.com.sy www.spc-sy.com
Headquarters: Damascus – Al Adawi st., Petroleum building;
Fax: 00963-11/4445796;
Phone: 00963-11/44451348 – 4451349;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://www.mahrukat.gov.sy/indexeng.php
Salhieh Street 616,
Damascus, Syria
Address: Umayyad Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-7770700
Address: Merjeh Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-2219400; +963-11-2219401; +963-11-2220220; +963-11-2210404
Location: Syria International Islamic Bank Building, Main Highway Road, Al Mazzeh Area,
P.O. Box 35494,
Damascus, Syria;
Alt. Location: P.O. Box 35494,
Mezza'h Vellat Sharqia'h, beside the Consulate of Saudi Arabia,
Damascus, Syria
Address: Al Oumaween Square,
P.O. Box 250,
Damascus, Syria;
Telephone (963 11) 223 4930
Banias Industrial Area, Latakia Entrance Way,
P.O. Box 13,
Banias, Syria;
Website www.scot-syria.com;
Email: [email protected]
Address: Bab Al-Faraj
P.O. Box 729,
Aleppo;
Tel.: +96321 2239495/6/7/8;
[email protected], www.cmo.gov.sy
Al-Mohafazeh Square,
P.O. Box 417,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963112240774
17, rue Beaumont
L-1219 Luxembourg
Address: Aleppo Street,
P.O. Box 5966,
Damascus, Syria;
Fax: 963114471081
Address: Rukn Addin, Saladin Street, Building 5,
PO Box: 7006,
Damascus, Syria
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union,
Having regard to Council Decision 2012/739/CFSP of 29 November 2012 concerning restrictive measures against Syria(1), and in particular Article 27(1) thereof,
(1) On 29 November 2012, the Council adopted Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(2) The Council considers that a person should be removed from the list of persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2011/782/CFSP.
(3) It is necessary to update and amend the entries for the persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(4) Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP should be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP shall be replaced by the Annex to this Decision.

Article 2
This Decision shall enter into force on the date of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union,
Having regard to Council Decision 2012/739/CFSP of 29 November 2012 concerning restrictive measures against Syria(1), and in particular Article 27(1) thereof,
(1) On 29 November 2012, the Council adopted Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(2) The Council considers that a person should be removed from the list of persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2011/782/CFSP.
(3) It is necessary to update and amend the entries for the persons and entities subject to restrictive measures as set out in Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP.
(4) Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP should be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
Annex I to Decision 2012/739/CFSP shall be replaced by the Annex to this Decision.
This Decision shall enter into force on the date of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
ANNEX
‘ANNEX I
List of persons and entities referred to in Articles 24 and 25
A. Persons

Name
Identifying information
Reasons
Date of listing 1. Bashar (
) Al-Assad (
)
Date of birth: 11 September 1965;
Place of birth: Damascus;
diplomatic passport No D1903
President of the Republic; person authorising and supervising the crackdown on demonstrators.
23.5.2011 2. Maher (
) (a.k.a. Mahir) Al-Assad (
)
Date of birth: 8 December 1967;
diplomatic passport No 4138
Commander of the Army’s 4th Armoured Division, member of Ba’ath Party Central Command, strongman of the Republican Guard; brother of President Bashar Al-Assad; principal overseer of violence against demonstrators.
9.5.2011 3. Ali (
) Mamluk (
) (a.k.a. Mamlouk)
Date of birth: 19 February 1946;
Place of birth: Damascus;
diplomatic passport No 983
Head of Syrian General Intelligence Directorate (GID); involved in violence against demonstrators.
9.5.2011 4. Atej (
) (a.k.a. Atef, Atif) Najib (
) (a.k.a. Najeeb)

Former Head of the Political Security Directorate in Dara’a; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad; involved in violence against demonstrators.
9.5.2011 5. Hafiz (
) Makhluf (
) (a.k.a. Hafez Makhlouf)
Date of birth: 2 April 1971;
Place of birth: Damascus;
diplomatic passport No 2246
Colonel and Head of Unit in General Intelligence Directorate, Damascus Branch; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad; close to Maher Al-Assad; involved in violence against demonstrators.
9.5.2011 6. Muhammad (
) Dib (
) Zaytun (
) (a.k.a. Mohammed Dib Zeitoun)
Date of birth: 20 May 1951;
Place of birth: Damascus;
diplomatic passport No D000001300
Head of Political Security Directorate; involved in violence against demonstrators.
9.5.2011 7. Amjad (
) Al-Abbas (
)

Head of Political Security in Banyas, involved in violence against demonstrators in Baida.
9.5.2011 8. Rami (
) Makhlouf (
)
Date of birth: 10 July 1969;
Place of birth: Damascus;
passport No 454224
Syrian businessman; cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad, controls the investment funds Al Mahreq, Bena Properties, Cham Holding Syriatel, Souruh Company thereby furnishing financing and support to the regime.
9.5.2011 9. Abd Al-Fatah (
) Qudsiyah (
)
Born: 1953;
Place of birth: Hama;
diplomatic passport No D0005788
Head of Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI); involved in violence against the civilian population.
9.5.2011 10. Jamil (
) (a.k.a. Jameel) Hassan (
)

Head of Syrian Air Force Intelligence; involved in violence against the civilian population.
9.5.2011 11. Rustum (
) Ghazali (
)
Date of birth: 3 May 1953;
Place of birth: Dara’a;
diplomatic passport No D000000887
Head of Syrian Military Intelligence, Damascus Countryside Branch; involved in violence against the civilian population.
9.5.2011 12. Fawwaz (
) Al-Assad (
)
Date of birth: 18 June 1962;
Place of birth: Kerdala;
passport No 88238
Involved in violence against the civilian population as part of the Shabiha militia.
9.5.2011 13. Munzir (
) Al-Assad (
)
Date of birth: 1 March 1961;
Place of birth: Latakia;
passports No 86449 and No 842781
Involved in violence against the civilian population as part of the Shabiha militia.
9.5.2011 14. Asif (
) Shawkat (
)
Date of birth: 15 January 1950;
Place of birth: Al-Madehleh, Tartous
Deputy Chief of Staff for Security and Reconnaissance; involved in violence against the civilian population.
23.5.2011 15. Hisham (
) Ikhtiyar (
,
,
) (a.k.a. Al Ikhtiyar, Bikhtiyar, Bikhtyar, Bekhtyar, Bikhtiar, Bekhtyar)
Born: 20 July 1941;
place of birth Damascus
Head of Syrian National Security Bureau; involved in violence against the civilian population.
He is reported to have died because of the bombing of 18 July 2012
23.5.2011 16. Faruq (
) (a.k.a. Farouq, Farouk) Al Shar’ (
) (a.k.a. Al Char’, Al Shara’, Al Shara)
Date of birth: 10 December 1938
Vice-President of Syria; involved in violence against the civilian population.
23.5.2011 17. Muhammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamad Nasif (
) (a.k.a. Naseef, Nassif, Nasseef, Nasief) Khayrbik (
,
) (a.k.a. Khier Bek)
Date of birth: 10 April 1937 (or 20 May 1937);
Place of birth: Hama;
diplomatic passport No 0002250
passport No 000129200
Deputy Vice-President of Syria for National Security Affairs; involved in violence against the civilian population.
23.5.2011 18. Mohamed (
) Hamcho (
)
Date of birth: 20 May 1966;
passport No 002954347
Syrian businessman and local agent for several foreign companies; associate of Maher al-Assad, managing a part of his financial and economic interests and as such provides funding to the regime.
23.5.2011 19. Iyad (
) (a.k.a. Eyad) Makhlouf (
)
Date of birth: 21 January 1973;
Place of birth: Damascus;
passport No N001820740
Brother of Rami Makhlouf and GID Officer involved in violence against the civilian population.
23.5.2011 20. Bassam (
) Al Hassan (
) (a.k.a. Al Hasan)

Presidential Advisor for Strategic Affairs; involved in violence against the civilian population.
23.5.2011 21. Dawud Rajiha

Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces responsible for the military involvement in violence against peaceful protesters.
Died in the 18 July 2012 bombing.
23.5.2011 22. Ihab (
) (a.k.a. Ehab, Iehab) Makhlouf (
)
Date of birth: 21 January 1973;
Place of birth: Damascus;
passport No N002848852
President of Syriatel, which transfers 50 % of its profits to the Syrian government by way of its licencing contract.
23.5.2011 23. Zoulhima (
) (a.k.a. Zu al-Himma) Chaliche (
) (a.k.a., Shalish, Shaleesh) (a.k.a. Dhu al-Himma Shalish)
Born: 1951 or 1946 or 1956;
Place of birth: Kerdaha
Head of presidential security; involved in violence against demonstrators; first cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad.
23.6.2011 24. Riyad (
) Chaliche (
) (a.k.a. Shalish, Shaleesh) (a.k.a. Riyad Shalish)

Director of Military Housing Establishment; provides funding to the regime; first cousin of President Bashar Al-Assad.
23.6.2011 25. Brigadier Commander Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ali (
) Jafari (
) (a.k.a. Jaafari, Ja’fari, Aziz; a.k.a. Jafari, Ali; a.k.a. Jafari, Mohammad Ali; a.k.a. Ja’fari, Mohammad Ali; a.k.a. Jafari-Naja-fabadi, Mohammad Ali)
Date of birth: 1 September 1957;
Place of birth: Yazd, Iran
General Commander of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria.
23.6.2011 26. Major General Qasem (
) Soleimani (
) (a.k.a. Qasim Soleimany)

Commander of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, IRGC – Qods, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria.
23.6.2011 27. Hossein Taeb (a.k.a. Taeb, Hassan; a.k.a. Taeb, Hosein; a.k.a. Taeb, Hossein; a.k.a. Taeb, Hussayn; a.k.a. Hojjatoleslam Hossein Ta’eb)
Born: 1963;
Place of birth: Tehran, Iran
Deputy Commander for Intelligence of Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps, involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syrian regime suppress protests in Syria.
23.6.2011 28. Khalid (
) (a.k.a. Khaled) Qaddur (
) (a.k.a. Qadour, Qaddour)

Business associate of Maher Al-Assad; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 29. Ra’if (
) Al-Quwatly (
) (a.k.a. Ri’af Al-Quwatli a.k.a. Raeef Al-Kouatly)

Business associate of Maher Al-Assad and responsible for managing some of his business interests; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 30. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed) Mufleh (
) (a.k.a. Muflih)

Head of Syrian Military Intelligence in the town of Hama, involved in the crackdown on demonstrators.
1.8.2011 31. Major General Tawfiq (
) (a.k.a. Tawfik) Younes (
) (a.k.a. Yunes)

Head of the Department for Internal Security of the General Intelligence Directorate; involved in violence against the civilian population.
1.8.2011 32. Mr Mohammed (
) Makhlouf (
) (a.k.a. Abu Rami)
Date of birth: 19.10.1932;
Place of birth: Latakia, Syria
Close associate and maternal uncle of Bashar and Mahir al-Assad. Business associate and father of Rami, Ihab and Iyad Makhlouf.
1.8.2011 33. Ayman (
) Jabir (
) (a.k.a. Jaber)
Place of birth: Latakia
Associate of Mahir al-Assad for the Shabiha militia. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population and coordination of Shabiha militia groups
1.8.2011 34. Hayel (
) Al-Assad (
)

Assistant to Maher Al-Assad, Head of the military police unit of the army’s 4th Division, involved in repression.
23.8.2011 35. Ali (
) Al-Salim (
) (a.k.a. Al-Saleem)

Director of the supplies office of the Syrian Ministry of Defence, entry point for all arms acquisitions by the Syrian army.
23.8.2011 36. Nizar (
) Al-Assad (
) (a.k.a. Al-Assaad, Al-Assad, Al-Asaad)
Previously head of the ‧Nizar Oilfield Supplies‧ company
Very close to key government officials. Financing Shabiha in the region of Latakia.
23.8.2011 37. Brigadier-General Rafiq (
) (a.k.a. Rafeeq) Shahadah (
) (a.k.a. Shahada, Shahade, Shahadeh, Chahada, Chahade, Chahadeh, Chahada)

Head of Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) Branch 293 (Internal Affairs) in Damascus. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Damascus. Advisor to President Bashar Al-Assad for strategic questions and military intelligence.
23.8.2011 38. Brigadier-General Jamea (
) Jamea (
)(a.k.a. Jami Jami, Jame’, Jami’)

Branch Chief for Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) in Dayr az-Zor. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Dayr az-Zor and Alboukamal.
23.8.2011 39. Hassan Bin-Ali Al-Turkmani
Born: 1935;
Place of birth: Aleppo
Deputy Vice Minister, former Minister for Defence, Special Envoy of President Bashar Al-Assad.
He is reported to have died in the bombing of 18 July 2012. 23.8.2011 40. Muhammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Said (
) (a.k.a. Sa’id, Sa’eed, Saeed) Bukhaytan (
)

Assistant Regional Secretary of Ba’ath Arab Socialist Party since 2005, 2000-2005 Director for the national security of the regional Ba’ath party. Former Governor of Hama (1998-2000). Close associate of President Bashar Al-Assad and Maher Al-Assad. Senior decision-maker in the regime on repression of civilian population.
23.8.2011 41. Ali (
) Douba (
)

Responsible for killings in Hama in 1980, has been called back to Damascus as special advisor to President Bashar Al-Assad.
23.8.2011 42. Brigadier-General Nawful (
) (a.k.a. Nawfal, Nofal) Al-Husayn (
) (a.k.a. Al-Hussain, Al-Hussein)

Idlib Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) Branch Chief. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Idlib province.
23.8.2011 43. Brigadier Husam (
) Sukkar (
)

Presidential Adviser on Security Affairs. Presidential Adviser for security agencies’ repression and violence against the civilian population.
23.8.2011 44. Brigadier-General Muhammed (
) Zamrini (
)

Branch Chief for Syrian Military Intelligence (SMI) in Homs. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Homs.
23.8.2011 45. Lieutenant-General Munir (
) (a.k.a. Mounir, Mouneer, Monir, Moneer, Muneer) Adanov (
) (a.k.a. Adnuf, Adanof)
Born 1951
Deputy Chief of General Staff, Operations and Training for Syrian Army. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Syria.
23.8.2011 46. Brigadier-General Ghassan (
) Khalil (
) (a.k.a. Khaleel)

Head of General Intelligence Directorate’s (GID) Information Branch. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population in Syria.
23.8.2011 47. Mohammed (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohamed) Jabir (
) (a.k.a. Jaber)
Place of birth: Latakia
Shabiha militia. Associate of Maher Al-Assad for the Shabiha militia. Directly involved in repression and violence against the civilian population and coordination of Shabiha militia groups.
23.8.2011 48. Samir (
) Hassan (
)

Close business associate of Maher Al-Assad. Known for supporting the Syrian regime financially.
23.8.2011 49. Fares (
) Chehabi (
) (a.k.a. Fares Shihabi; Fares Chihabi)
Son of Ahmad Chehabi;
Date of birth: 7 May 1972
President of Aleppo Chamber of Industry. Vice-chairman of Cham Holding. Provides economic support to the Syrian regime.
2.9.2011 50. Tarif (
) Akhras (
,
) (a.k.a. Al Akhras)
Date of birth: 2 June 1951;
Place of birth: Homs, Syria;
Syrian passport nr. 0000092405
Prominent businessman benefiting from and supporting the regime. Founder of the Akhras Group (commodities, trading, processing and logistics) and former Chairman of the Homs Chamber of Commerce. Close business relations with President Al-Assad’s family. Member of the Board of the Federation of Syrian Chambers of Commerce. Provided industrial and residential premises for improvised detention camps, as well as logistical support for the regime (buses and tank loaders).
2.9.2011 51. Issam (
) Anbouba (
)
President of Anbouba for Agricultural Industries Co.;
Born: 1952;
Place of birth: Homs, Syria
Providing financial support for the repressive apparatus and the paramilitary groups exerting violence against the civil population in Syria. Providing property (premises, warehouses) for improvised detention centers. Financial relations with high Syrian officials.
2.9.2011 52. Mazen (
) al-Tabba (
)
Date of birth: 01.01.1958;
Place of birth: Damascus;
Passport nr. 004415063 expires 06.05.2015 (Syrian)
Business partner of Ihab Makhlour and Nizar al-Assad (became subject to sanctions on 23.08.2011); co-owner, with Rami Makhlour, of the al-diyar lil-Saraafa (a.k.a. Diar Electronic Services) currency exchange company, which supports the policy of the Central Bank of Syria.
23.3.2012 53. Adib (
) Mayaleh (
)
Born: 1955;
Place of birth: Daraa
Adib Mayaleh is responsible for providing economic and financial support to the Syrian regime through his functions as the Governor of the Central Bank of Syria.
15.5.2012 54. Major General Jumah (
) Al-Ahmad (
) (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed)

Commander Special Forces. Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria.
14.11.2011 55. Colonel Lu’ai (
) (a.k.a. Louay) al-Ali (
)

Head of Syrian Military Intelligence, Dara’a Branch. Responsible for the violence against protesters in Dara’a.
14.11.2011 56. Lt. General Ali (
) Abdullah (
) (a.k.a. Abdallah) Ayyub (
)

Deputy Chief of General Staff (Personnel and Manpower). Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria.
14.11.2011 57. Lt. General Jasim (
) (a.k.a. Jasem, Jassim, Jassem) al-Furayj (
) (a.k.a. Al-Freij)

Chief of General staff. Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria.
14.11.2011 58. General Aous (
) (Aws) Aslan (
)
Born: 1958
Head of Battalion in the Republican Guard. Close to Maher al-Assad and President al-Assad. Involved in the crackdown on the civilian population across Syria.
14.11.2011 59. General Ghassan (
) Belal (
)

General in command of the 4th Division reserve bureau. Adviser to Maher al-Assad and coordinator of security operations. Responsible for the crackdown on the civilian population across Syria.
14.11.2011 60. Abdullah (
) (a.k.a. Abdallah) Berri (
)

Head of Berri family militia. In charge of pro-government militia involved in the crackdown on the civilian population in Aleppo.
14.11.2011 61. George (
) Chaoui (
)

Member of Syrian electronic army. Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria.
14.11.2011 62. Major General Zuhair (
) (a.k.a. Zouheir, Zuheir, Zouhair) Hamad (
)

Deputy Head of General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and for intimidation and torture of protestors.
14.11.2011 63. Amar (
) (a.k.a. Ammar) Ismael (
) (a.k.a. Ismail)
Born on or around 3 April 1973;
place of birth Damascus
Civilian – Head of Syrian electronic army (territorial army intelligence service). Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria.
14.11.2011 64. Mujahed (
) Ismail (
) (a.k.a. Ismael)

Member of Syrian electronic army. Involved in the violent crackdown and call for violence against the civilian population across Syria.
14.11.2011 65. Major General Nazih (
)

Deputy Director of General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and intimidation and torture of protestors.
14.11.2011 66. Kifah (
) Moulhem (
) (a.k.a. Moulhim, Mulhem, Mulhim)

Batallion Commander in the 4th Division. Responsible for the crackdown on the civilian population in Deir el-Zor.
14.11.2011 67. Major General Wajih (
) (a.k.a. Wajeeh) Mahmud (
)

Commander 18th Armoured Division. Responsible for the violence against protestors in Homs.
14.11.2011 68. Bassam (
) Sabbagh (
,
) (a.k.a. Al Sabbagh)
Date of birth: 24 August 1959;
Place of birth: Damascus.
Address: Kasaa, Anwar al Attar Street, al Midani building, Damascus;
Syrian passport no 004326765 issued 2 November 2008, valid until November 2014. Legal and financial adviser and manages affairs of Rami Makhlouf and Khaldoun Makhlouf. Involved with Bashar al-Assad in funding a real estate project in Latakia. Provides financial support for the regime.
14.11.2011 69. Lt. General Talal (
) Mustafa (
) Tlass (
)

Deputy Chief of General Staff (Logistics and supplies). Responsible for the use of violence against protestors across Syria.
14.11.2011 70. Major General Fu’ad (
) Tawil (
)

Deputy head Syrian Air Force Intelligence. Responsible for the use of violence across Syria and intimidation and torture of protestors.
14.11.2011 71. Bushra (
) Al-Assad (
) (a.k.a. Bushra Shawkat)
Date of birth: 24.10.1960
Sister of Bashar Al-Assad and wife of Asif Shawkat, Deputy Chief of Staff for Security and Reconnaissance. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President Bashar Al-Assad and other core Syrian regime figures, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime.
23.3.2012 72. Asma (
) Al-Assad (
) (a.k.a. Asma Fawaz Al Akhras)
Date of birth: 11.08.1975;
Place of birth: London, UK;
Passport nr. 707512830, expires 22.09.2020;
Maiden name: Al Akhras
Wife of Bashar Al-Assad. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President, Bashar Al-Assad, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime.
23.3.2012 73. Manal (
) Al-Assad (
) (a.k.a. Manal Al Ahmad)
Date of birth: 02.02.1970;
Place of Birth: Damascus;
Passport number (Syrian): 0000000914;
Maiden name: Al Jadaan
Spouse of Maher Al-Assad, and as such benefiting from and closely associated with the regime.
23.3.2012 74. Anisa (
) (a.k.a. Anissa, Aneesa, Aneessa) Al-Assad (
) (a.k.a. Anisah Al-Assad)
Born: 1934;
Maiden name: Makhlouf
Mother of President Al-Assad. Given the close personal relationship and intrinsic financial relationship to the Syrian President, Bashar Al-Assad, she benefits from and is associated with the Syrian regime.
23.3.2012 75. Lt. General Fahid (
) (a.k.a. Fahd) Al-Jassim (
)

Chief of Staff. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 76. Major General Ibrahim (
) Al-Hassan (
) (a.k.a. Al-Hasan)

Deputy Chief of Staff. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 77. Brigadier Khalil (
) (a.k.a. Khaleel) Zghraybih (
,
) (a.k.a. Zghraybeh, Zghraybe, Zghrayba, Zghraybah, Zaghraybeh, Zaghraybe, Zaghrayba, Zaghraybah, Zeghraybeh, Zeghraybe, Zeghrayba, Zeghraybah, Zughraybeh, Zughraybe, Zughrayba, Zughraybah, Zighraybeh, Zighraybe, Zighrayba, Zighraybah)

14th Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 78. Brigadier Ali (
) Barakat (
)

103rd Brigade of the Republican Guard Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 79. Brigadier Talal (
) Makhluf (
) (a.k.a. Makhlouf)

103rd Brigade of the Republican Guard Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 80. Brigadier Nazih (
) (a.k.a. Nazeeh) Hassun (
) (a.k.a. Hassoun)

Syrian Air Force Intelligence. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 81. Captain Maan (
) (a.k.a. Ma’an) Jdiid (
) (a.k.a. Jdid, Jedid, Jedeed, Jadeed, Jdeed)

Presidential Guard. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 82. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al-Shaar (
) (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Sha’ar, Al-Cha’ar)

Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 83. Khald (
) (a.k.a. Khaled) Al-Taweel (
) (a.k.a. Al-Tawil)

Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 84. Ghiath (
) Fayad (
) (a.k.a. Fayyad)

Political Security Division. Military official involved in the violence in Homs.
1.12.2011 85. Brigadier General Jawdat (
) Ibrahim (
) Safi (
)
Commander of 154th Regiment
Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in and around Damascus, including Mo’adamiyeh, Douma, Abasiyeh, Duma.
23.1.2012 86. Major General Muhammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ali (
) Durgham
Commander in 4th Division
Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in and around Damascus, including Mo’adamiyeh, Douma, Abasiyeh, Duma.
23.1.2012 87. Major General Ramadan (
) Mahmoud (
) Ramadan (
)
Commander of 35th Special Forces Regiment
Ordered troops to shoot protestors in Baniyas and Deraa.
23.1.2012 88. Brigadier General Ahmed (
) (a.k.a. Ahmad) Yousef (
) (a.k.a. Youssef) Jarad (
) (a.k.a. Jarrad)
Commander of 132nd Brigade
Ordered troops to shoot at protestors in Deraa, including the use of machine guns and anti-aircraft guns.
23.1.2012 89. Major General Naim (
) (a.k.a. Naaeem, Naeem, Na’eem, Naaim, Na’im) Jasem (
) Suleiman (
)
Commander of the 3rd Division
Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Douma.
23.1.2012 90. Brigadier General Jihad (
) Mohamed (
) (a.k.a Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Sultan (
)
Commander of 65th Brigade
Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Douma.
23.1.2012 91. Major General Fo’ad (
) (a.k.a. Fouad, Fu’ad) Hamoudeh (
) (a.k.a. Hammoudeh, Hammoude, Hammouda, Hammoudah)
Commander of the military operations in Idlib
Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Idlib at the beginning of September 2011. 23.1.2012 92. Major General Bader (
) Aqel (
)
Special Forces Commander
Gave the soldiers orders to pick up the bodies and hand them over to the mukhabarat and responsible for the violence in Bukamal.
23.1.2012 93. Brigadier General Ghassan (
) Afif (
) (a.k.a. Afeef)
Commander from the 45th Regiment
Commander of military operations in Homs, Baniyas and Idlib.
23.1.2012 94. Brigadier General Mohamed (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Maaruf (
) (a.k.a. Maarouf, Ma’ruf)
Commander from the 45th Regiment
Commander of military operations in Homs. Gave orders to shoot protestors in Homs.
23.1.2012 95. Brigadier General Yousef (
) Ismail (
) (a.k.a. Ismael)
Commander of the 134th Brigade
Gave orders to troops to shoot at houses and people on roofs during a funeral in Talbiseh for protesters killed the previous day.
23.1.2012 96. Brigadier General Jamal (
) Yunes (
) (a.k.a. Younes)
Commander of the 555th Regiment
Gave orders to troops to shoot at protestors in Mo’adamiyeh.
23.1.2012 97. Brigadier General Mohsin (
) Makhlouf (
)

Gave orders to troops to shoot at protestors in Al-Herak.
23.1.2012 98. Brigadier General Ali (
) Dawwa

Gave orders to troops to shoot protestors in Al-Herak.
23.1.2012 99. Brigadier General Mohamed (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Khaddor (
) (a.k.a. Khaddour, Khaddur, Khadour, Khudour)
Commander of the 106th Brigade, Presidential Guard
Gave orders to troops to beat the protesters with sticks and then arrest them. Responsible for repression of peaceful protestors in Douma.
23.1.2012 100. Major General Suheil (
) (a.k.a. Suhail) Salman (
) Hassan (
)
Commander of 5th Division
Gave orders to troops to shoot at the protesters in Deraa Governorate.
23.1.2012 101. Wafiq (
) (a.k.a. Wafeeq) Nasser (
)
Head of Suwayda Regional Branch (Department of Military Intelligence)
As Head of the Suwayda branch of the Department for Military Intelligence, responsible for arbitrary detention and torture of detainees in Suwayda.
23.1.2012 102. Ahmed (
) (a.k.a. Ahmad) Dibe (
) (a.k.a. Dib, Deeb)
Head of Deraa Regional Branch (General Security Directorate)
As Head of the Deraa Regional Branch of the General Security Directorate, responsible for arbitrary detention and torture of detainees in Deraa.
23.1.2012 103. Makhmoud (
) (a.k.a. Mahmoud) al-Khattib (
) (a.k.a. Al-Khatib, Al-Khateeb)
Head of Investigative Branch (Political Security Directorate)
As Head of the Investigative Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees.
23.1.2012 104. Mohamed (
) (a.k.a. Mohammad, Muhammad, Mohammed) Heikmat (
) (a.k.a. Hikmat, Hekmat) Ibrahim (
)
Head of Operations Branch (Political Security Directorate)
As Head of the Operations Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees.
23.1.2012 105. Nasser (
) (a.k.a. Naser) Al-Ali (
) (a.k.a. Brigadier General Nasr al-Ali)
Head of Deraa Regional Branch (Political Security Directorate)
As Head of the Deraa Regional Branch of the Political Security Directorate, responsible for detention and torture of detainees. Since April 2012 Head of the Deraa site of the Political Security Directorate (ex-head of the Homs branch).
23.1.2012 106. Dr. Wael (
) Nader (
) Al –Halqi (
) (a.k.a. Al-Halki)
Born: 1964;
Place of birth: Daraa Province
Prime Minister and former Minister of Health. As Prime Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 107. Mohammad (
) (Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Ibrahim (
) Al-Sha’ar (
) (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Shaar) (a.k.a. Mohammad Ibrahim Al-Chaar)
Born: 1956;
Place of birth: Aleppo
Minister of the Interior. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
1.12.2011 108. Dr. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al-Jleilati (
,
)
Born: 1945;
Place of birth: Damascus
Minister of Finance. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
1.12.2011 109. Imad (
) Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Deeb Khamis (
) (a.k.a.: Imad Mohammad Dib Khamees)
Date of birth: 1 August 1961;
Place of Birth: near Damascus
Minister of Electricity. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 110. Omar (
) Ibrahim (
) Ghalawanji (
)
Born: 1954;
Place of Birth: Tartous
Vice Prime Minister for Services Affairs, Minister of Local Administration. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 111. Joseph (
) (a.k.a. Josef) Suwaid (
) (a.k.a. Swaid) (a.k.a. Joseph Jergi Sweid, Joseph Jirgi Sweid)
Born: 1958;
Place of Birth: Damascus
Minister of State. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 112. Eng Hussein (
) (a.k.a. Hussain) Mahmoud (
) Farzat (
) (a.k.a.: Hussein Mahmud Farzat)
Born: 1957;
Place of Birth: Hama
Minister of State. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 113. Mansour (
) Fadlallah (
) Azzam (
) (a.k.a.: Mansur Fadl Allah Azzam)
Born: 1960;
Place of birth: Sweida Province
Minister for Presidency Affairs. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 114. Dr. Emad (
) Abdul-Ghani (
) Sabouni (
) (a.k.a.: Imad Abdul Ghani Al Sabuni)
Born: 1964;
Place of birth: Damascus
Minister of Telecommunications and Technology. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 115. General Ali (
) Habib (
) (a.k.a. Habeeb) Mahmoud (
)
Born: 1939;
Place of birth: Tartous
Former Minister of Defence. Associated with the Syrian regime and the Syrian military, and its violent repression against the civilian population.
1.8.2011 116. Tayseer (
) Qala (
)Awwad (
)
Born: 1943;
Place of birth: Damascus
Former Minister of Justice. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
23.9.2011 117. Dr Adnan (
) Hassan (
) Mahmoud (
)
Born: 1966;
Place of birth: Tartous
Former Minister of Information. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
23.9.2011 118. Dr. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Nidal (
) Al-Shaar (
) (a.k.a. Al-Chaar, Al-Sha’ar, Al-Cha’ar)
Born: 1956;
Place of birth: Aleppo
Former Minister of Economy and Trade. Associated with the Syrian regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
1.12.2011 119. Sufian (
) Allaw (
)
Born: 1944;
Place of birth: al-Bukamal, Deir Ezzor
Former Minister of Oil and Mineral Resources. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 120. Dr Adnan (
) Slakho (
)
Born: 1955;
Place of birth: Damascus
Former Minister of Industry. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 121. Dr. Saleh (
) Al-Rashed (
)
Born: 1964;
Place of birth: Aleppo Province
Former Minister of Education. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 122. Dr. Fayssal (
) (a.k.a. Faysal) Abbas (
)
Born: 1955;
Place of birth: Hama Province
Former Minister of Transport. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
27.2.2012 123. Ghiath (
) Jeraatli (
) (Jer’atli, Jir’atli, Jiraatli)
Born: 1950;
Place of Birth: Salamiya
Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 124. Yousef (
) Suleiman (
) Al-Ahmad (
) (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed)
Born: 1956;
Place of Birth: Hasaka
Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 125. Hassan (
,
) al-Sari (
)
Born: 1953;
Place of Birth: Hama
Former Minister of State. Associated with the regime and its violent repression against the civilian population.
23.3.2012 126. Bouthaina (
) Shaaban (
) (a.k.a. Buthaina Shaaban)
Born: 1953;
Place of birth: Homs, Syria
Political and Media Advisor to the President since July 2008 and as such associated with the violent crackdown on the population.
26.6.2012 127. Brigadier General Sha’afiq (
) (a.k.a. Shafiq, Shafik) Masa (
) (a.k.a. Massa)

Head of Branch 215 (Damascus) of the army’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of detained opponents. Involved in repressive actions against civilians.
24.7.2012 128. Brigadier General Burhan (
) Qadour (
) (a.k.a. Qaddour, Qaddur)

Head of Branch 291 (Damascus) of the army’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 129. Brigadier General Salah (
) Hamad (
)

Deputy Head of Branch 291 of the army’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 130. Brigadier General Muhammad (
) (or: Mohammed) Khallouf (
) (a.k.a. Abou Ezzat)

Head of Branch 235, a.k.a. “Palestine” (Damascus) of the army’s intelligence service, which is at the centre of the army’s apparatus of repression. Directly involved in repression of opponents. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 131. Major General Riad (
) (a.k.a. Riyad) al-Ahmed (
) (a.k.a. Al-Ahmad)

Deputy Head of Latakia Branch of the army’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture and murder of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 132. Brigadier General Abdul- Salam (
,
) Fajr Mahmoud (
)

Head of the Bab Tuma (Damascus) Branch of the air force’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 133. Brigadier General Jawdat (
) al-Ahmed (
) (a.k.a. Al-Ahmad)

Head of the Homs Branch of the air force’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 134. Colonel Qusay (
) Mihoub (
)

Head of the Deraa branch of the air force’s intelligence service (sent from Damascus to Deraa at the start of demonstrations there). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 135. Colonel Suhail (
) (a.k.a. Suheil) Al-Abdullah (
) (a.k.a. Al- Abdallah)

Head of the Latakia Branch of the air force’s intelligence service. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 136. Brigadier General Khudr (
) Khudr (
)

Head of the Latakia branch of the General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 137. Brigadier General Ibrahim (
) Ma’ala (
) (a.k.a. Maala, Maale)

Head of branch 285 (Damascus) of the General Intelligence Directorate (replaced Brig. Gen. Hussam Fendi at end 2011). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 138. Brigadier General Firas (
) Al-Hamed (
) (a.k.a. Al-Hamid)

Head of branch 318 (Homs) of the General Intelligence Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 139. Brigadier General Hussam (
) (a.k.a. Husam, Housam, Houssam) Luqa (
) (a.k.a. Louqa, Louca, Louka, Luka)

Since April 2012, head of the Homs branch of the Political Security Directorate (succeeded Brig. Gen. Nasr al-Ali). Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody.
24.7.2012 140. Brigadier General Taha (
) Taha (
)

Site manager of the Latakia branch of the Political Security Directorate. Responsible for the torture of opponents in custody
24.7.2012 141. Bassel (
) (a.k.a. Basel) Bilal (
)

Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison.
24.7.2012 142. Ahmad (
) (a.k.a. Ahmed) Kafan (
)

Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison.
24.7.2012 143. Bassam (
) al-Misri (
)

Police officer at Idlib central prison; has taken part directly in acts of torture of opponents held in Idlib central prison.
24.7.2012 144. Ahmed (
) (a.k.a. Ahmad) al-Jarroucheh (
) (a.k.a. Al-Jarousha, Al-Jarousheh, Al-Jaroucha, Al-Jarouchah, Al-Jaroucheh)
Born: 1957
Head of the foreign branch of General Intelligence (branch 279). As such, responsible for General Intelligence arrangements in Syrian embassies. He participates directly in the repression implemented by the Syrian authorities against opponents and in particular has responsibility for repression of the Syrian opposition abroad.
24.7.2012 145. Michel (
) Kassouha (
) (a.k.a. Kasouha) (a.k.a. Ahmed Salem; a.k.a. Ahmed Salem Hassan)
Date of birth: 1 February 1948
Member of the Syrian security services since the early 1970s, he is involved in combating opposition in France and Germany. Since March 2006, has been responsible for public relations of branch 273 of the Syrian General Intelligence Directorate. A longstanding member of the managerial staff, he is close to General Intelligence Directorate head Ali Mamlouk, one of the top security officials of the regime who has been subject to EU restrictive measures since 9 May 2011. He directly supports the regime’s repression of opponents and is responsible inter alia for repression of the Syrian opposition abroad.
24.7.2012 146. General Ghassan (
) Jaoudat (
) Ismail (
) (a.k.a. Ismael)
Born: 1960;
Place of origin: Drekish, Tartous region
Responsible for the missions branch of the air force intelligence service, which, in cooperation with the special operations branch, manages the elite troops of the air force intelligence service, who play an important role in the repression conducted by the regime. As such, Ghassan Jaoudat Ismail is one of the military leaders directly implementing the repression of opponents conducted by the regime.
24.7.2012 147. General Amer (
) al-Achi (
) (a.k.a. Amis al Ashi; a.k.a. Ammar Aachi; a.k.a. Amer Ashi)

Graduate of the military school of Aleppo, head of the intelligence branch of the air force intelligence service (since 2012), close to Daoud Rajah, Syrian Minister for Defence. Through his role in the air force intelligence service, Amer al-Achi is implicated in the repression of the Syrian opposition.
24.7.2012 148. General Mohammed (
) (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammad) Ali (
) Nasr (
) (or: Mohammed Ali Naser)
Born: around 1960. Close to Maher Al-Assad, younger brother of the President. Most of his career has been spent in the Republican Guard. In 2010 he joined the internal branch (or branch 251) of the General Intelligence Directorate which is responsible for combating the political opposition. As one of its senior officers, General Mohammed Ali is directly involved in the repression of opponents.
24.7.2012 149. General Issam (
) Hallaq (
)

Air Force Chief of Staff since 2010. Commands air operations against opponents.
24.7.2012 150. Ezzedine (
) Ismael (
) (a.k.a. Ismail)
Born: middle of the 1940s (probably 1947);
Place of birth: Bastir. Jableh region
Retired general, longstanding member of the managerial staff of the air force intelligence service, of which he became the head in the early 2000s. Was appointed political and security adviser to the President in 2006. As political and security adviser to the Syrian president, Ezzedine Ismael is implicated in the political repression conducted by the regime against the opposition.
24.7.2012 151. Samir (
) (a.k.a. Sameer) Joumaa (
) (a.k.a. Jumaa, Jum’a, Joum’a) (a.k.a. Abou Sami)
Born: around 1962
For almost 20 years he has been head of the office of Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik, one of the main security advisers of Bashar al-Assad (and officially deputy to the Vice- President, Faruq Al Shar’). Samir Joumaa’s closeness to Bashar al-Assad and Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik means that he is implicated in the policy of repression conducted by the regime against its opponents.
24.7.2012 152. Dr. Qadri (
) (a.k.a. Kadri) Jamil (
) (a.k.a. Jameel)

Vice Prime Minister for Economic Affairs, Minister of Domestic Trade and Consumer’s Protection. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 153. Waleed (
) (a.k.a. Walid) Al Mo’allem (
) (a.k.a. Al Moallem, Muallem)

Vice Prime Minister, Minister of Foreign Affairs and Expatriates. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 154. Major general Fahd (
) Jassem (
) Al Freij (
) (a.k.a. Al-Furayj)

Minister of Defence and military commander. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 155. Dr. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Abdul-Sattar (
(a.k.a. Abd al-Sattar) Al Sayed (
) (a.k.a. Al Sayyed)

Minister of Religious Endowments. As Government Minister, shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 156. Eng. Hala (
) Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Al Nasser (
)

Minister of Tourism. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 157. Eng. Bassam (
) Hanna (
)

Minister of Water Resources. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 158. Eng. Subhi (
) Ahmad (
) Al Abdallah (
) (a.k.a. Al-Abdullah)

Minister of Agriculture and Agrarian Reform. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 159. Dr. Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed) Yahiya (
) (a.k.a. Yehya, Yahya, Yihya, Yihia, Yahia) Moalla (
) (a.k.a. Mu’la, Ma’la, Muala, Maala, Mala)

Minister of Higher Education. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 160. Dr. Hazwan Al Wez (a.k.a. Al Wazz)

Minister of Education. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 161. Dr. Mohamad (
) (a.k.a. Muhammad, Mohamed, Mohammed, Mohammad) Zafer (
) (a.k.a. Dhafer) Mohabak (
) (a.k.a. Mohabbak, Muhabak, Muhabbak)

Minister of Economy and Foreign Trade. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 162. Dr. Mahmoud (
) Ibraheem (
) (a.k.a. Ibrahim) Sa’iid (
) (a.k.a. Said, Sa’eed, Saeed)

Minister of Transport. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 163. Dr. Safwan (
) Al Assaf (
)

Minister of Housing and Urban Development. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 164. Eng. Yasser (
) (a.k.a. Yaser) Al Siba’ii (
) (a.k.a. Al-Sibai, Al-Siba’i, Al Sibaei)

Minister of Public Works. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 165. Eng Sa’iid (
) (a.k.a. Sa’id, Sa’eed, Saeed) Ma’thi (
) (a.k.a. Mu’zi, Mu’dhi, Ma’dhi, Ma’zi, Maazi) Hneidi (
)

Minister of Oil and Mineral Resources. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 166. Dr. Lubana (
) (a.k.a. Lubanah) Mushaweh (
) (a.k.a. Mshaweh, Mshawweh, Mushawweh)
Born 1955;
place of birth Damascus
Minister of Culture. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 167. Dr. Jassem (
) (a.k.a. Jasem) Mohammad (
) (a.k.a. Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed) Zakaria (
)
Born 1968
Minister of Labour and Social Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 168. Omran (
) Ahed (
) Al Zu’bi (
) (a.k.a. Al Zoubi, Al Zo’bi, Al Zou’bi)
Born 27 September 1959;
place of birth Damascus
Minister of Information. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 169. Dr. Adnan (
) Abdo (
) (a.k.a. Abdou) Al Sikhny (
) (a.k.a. Al-Sikhni, Al-Sekhny, Al-Sekhni)

Minister of Industry. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 170. Najm (
) (a.k.a. Nejm) Hamad (
) Al Ahmad (
) (a.k.a. Al-Ahmed)

Minister of Justice. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 171. Dr. Abdul- Salam (
,
) Al Nayef (
)

Minister of Health. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 172. Dr. Ali (
) Heidar (
) (a.k.a. Haidar, Heydar, Haydar)

State Minister for National Reconciliation Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 173. Dr. Nazeera (
) (a.k.a. Nazira, Nadheera, Nadhira) Farah (
) Sarkees (
) (a.k.a. Sarkis)

State Minister for Environmental Affairs. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 174. Mohammed (
) Turki (
) Al Sayed (
)

State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 175. Najm-eddin (
) (a.k.a. Nejm-eddin, Nejm-eddeen, Najm-eddeen, Nejm-addin, Nejm-addeen, Najm-addeen, Najm-addin) Khreit (
) (a.k.a. Khrait)

State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 176. Abdullah (
) (a.k.a. Abdallah) Khaleel (
) (a.k.a. Khalil) Hussein (
) (a.k.a. Hussain)

State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 177. Jamal (
) Sha’ban (
) (a.k.a. Shaaban) Shaheen (
)

State Minister. As Government Minister shares responsibility for the regime’s violent repression against the civilian population.
16.10.2012 178. Sulieman (
) Maarouf (
) (a.k.a. Suleiman Maarouf, Sulayman Ma’ruf, Sleiman Maarouf; Sulaiman Maarouf)
Passport: in possession of a UK passport
Businessman close to President Al-Assad’s family. Owns shares in the listed TV station Addounia TV. Close to Muhammad Nasif Khayrbik, who has been designated. Supports the Syrian regime.
16.10.2012 179. Razan (
) Othman (
)
Wife of Rami Makhlouf, daughter of Waleed (alias Walid) Othman.;
Date of birth: 31 January 1977;
Place of birth: governorate of Latakia;
ID nr.: 06090034007
She has close personal and financial relations with Rami Makhlouf, cousin of president Bashar Al-Assad and principal financer of the regime, who has been designated. As such, associated with the Syrian regime, and benefiting from it.
16.10.2012
B. Entities

Name
Identifying information
Reasons
Date of listing 1. Bena Properties

Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 2. Al Mashreq Investment Fund (AMIF) (alias Sunduq Al Mashrek Al Istithmari)
P.O. Box 108,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112110059 / 963 112110043
Fax: 963 933333149
Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 3. Hamcho International (Hamsho International Group)
Baghdad Street,
P.O. Box 8254,
Damascus;
Tel.: 963 112316675
Fax: 963 112318875;
Website: www.hamshointl.com
Email: [email protected] and [email protected]
Controlled by Mohammad Hamcho or Hamsho; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 4. Military Housing Establishment (alias MILIHOUSE)

Public works company controlled by Riyad Shalish and Ministry of Defence; provides funding to the regime.
23.6.2011 5. Political Security Directorate

Syrian government agency directly involved in repression.
23.8.2011 6. General Intelligence Directorate

Syrian government agency directly involved in repression.
23.8.2011 7. Military Intelligence Directorate

Syrian government agency directly involved in repression.
23.8.2011 8. Air Force Intelligence Agency

Syrian government agency directly involved in repression.
23.8.2011 9. IRGC Qods Force (Quds Force)
Teheran, Iran
The Qods (or Quds) Force is a specialist arm of the Iranian Islamic Revolutionary Guard Corps (IRGC). The Qods Force is involved in providing equipment and support to help the Syria regime suppress protests in Syria. IRGC Qods Force has provided technical assistance, equipment and support to the Syrian security services to repress civilian protest movements.
23.8.2011 10. Mada Transport
Subsidiary of Cham Holding (Sehanya Dara’a Highway, PO Box 9525, Tel: 00 963 11 99 62)
Economic entity financing the regime.
2.9.2011 11. Cham Investment Group
Subsidiary of Cham Holding (Sehanya Dara’a Highway, PO Box 9525, Tel: 00 963 11 99 62)
Economic entity financing the regime.
2.9.2011 12. Real Estate Bank
Insurance Bldg- Yousef Al-Azmeh Square,
Damascus
P.O. Box: 2337
Damascus Syrian Arab Republic;
Tel: (+963) 11 2456777 and 2218602;
Fax: (+963) 11 2237938 and 2211186;
Bank’s email: [email protected]
Website: www.reb.sy
State-owned bank providing financial support for the regime.
2.9.2011 13. Addounia TV (a.k.a. Dounia TV)
Tel: +963-11-5667274; +963-11-5667271;
Fax: +963-11-5667272;
Website: http://www.addounia.tv
Addounia TV has incited violence against the civilian population in Syria.
23.9.2011 14. Cham Holding
Cham Holding Building Daraa Highway – Ashrafiyat Sahnaya Rif Dimashq – Syria
P.O. Box 9525;
Tel +963 (11) 9962; +963 (11) 668 14000; +963 (11) 673 1044;
Fax +963 (11) 673 1274;
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.chamholding.sy
Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; largest holding company in Syria, benefiting from and supporting the regime.
23.9.2011 15. El-Tel. Co. (El-Tel. Middle East Company)
Address: Dair Ali Jordan Highway,
P.O. Box 13052,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel. +963-11-2212345;
Fax +963-11-44694450
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.eltelme.com
Manufacturing and supplying communication and transmission towers and other equipment for the Syrian army.
23.9.2011 16. Ramak Constructions Co.
Address: Dara’a Highway,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963-11-6858111;
Mobile: +963-933-240231
Construction of military barracks, border post barracks and other buildings for Army needs.
23.9.2011 17. Souruh Company (a.k.a. SOROH Al Cham Company)
Address: Adra Free Zone Area
Damascus – Syria;
Tel: +963-11-5327266;
Mobile: +963-933-526812; +963-932-878282;
Fax:+963-11-5316396
Email: [email protected]
Website: http://sites.google.com/site/sorohco
Investment in local military industrial projects, manufacturing weapons parts and related items. 100 % of the company is owned by Rami Makhlouf.
23.9.2011 18. Syriatel
Thawra Street, Ste Building 6th Floor,
BP 2900;
Tel: +963 11 61 26 270;
Fax: +963 11 23 73 97 19;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://syriatel.sy/
Controlled by Rami Makhlouf; provides financial support to the regime: through its licensing contract it pays 50 % of its profits to the Government.
23.9.2011 19. Cham Press TV
Al Qudsi building, 2nd Floor – Baramkeh – Damas;
Tel: +963-11-2260805;
Fax: +963-11-2260806
Email: [email protected]
Website: www.champress.net
Television channel which participates in campaigns to spread disinformation and incite violence against demonstrators.
1.12.2011 20. Al Watan
Al Watan Newspaper -Damascus – Duty Free Zone;
Tel: 00963 11 2137400;
Fax: 00963 11 2139928
Daily newspaper which participates in campaigns to spread disinformation and incite violence against demonstrators.
1.12.2011 21. Centre d’études et de recherches syrien (CERS) (a.k.a.; Centre d’Etude et de Recherche Scientifique (CERS); Scientific Studies and Research Center (SSRC); Centre de Recherche de Kaboun)
Barzeh Street,
PO Box 4470,
Damas
Provides support to the Syrian army for the acquisition of equipment used directly for the surveillance and repression of demonstrators.
1.12.2011 22. Business Lab
Maysat Square, Al Rasafi Street Bldg. 9,
PO Box 7155,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112725499;
Fax: 963112725399
Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS.
1.12.2011 23. Industrial Solutions
Baghdad Street 5,
PO Box 6394,
Damascus;
Tel /fax: 63114471080
Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS.
1.12.2011 24. Mechanical Construction Factory (MCF)
P.O. Box 35202,
Industrial Zone,
Al-Qadam Road,
Damas
Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS.
1.12.2011 25. Syronics – Syrian Arab Co. for Electronic Industries
Kaboon Street,
P.O.Box 5966,
Damascus;
Tel.: +963-11-5111352;
Fax: +963-11-5110117
Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS.
1.12.2011 26. Handasieh – Organization for Engineering Industries
P.O. Box 5966,
Abou Bakr Al-Seddeq St.,
Damascus
and PO BOX 2849
Al-Moutanabi Street,
Damascus
and PO BOX 21120
Baramkeh,
Damascus;
Tel: 963112121816; 963112121834; 963112214650; 963112212743; 963115110117
Front company for the acquisition of sensitive equipment by the CERS.
1.12.2011 27. Syria Trading Oil Company (Sytrol)
Prime Minister Building,
17 Street Nissan,
Damascus, Syria
State-owned company responsible for all oil exports from Syria. Provides financial support to the regime.
1.12.2011 28. General Petroleum Corporation (GPC)
New Sham – Building of Syrian Oil Company,
PO Box 60694,
Damascus, Syria
BOX: 60694;
Tel: 963113141635;
Fax: 963113141634;
Email: [email protected]
State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the regime.
1.12.2011 29. Al Furat Petroleum Company
Dummar – New Sham -Western Dummar 1st. Island -Property 2299- AFPC Building
P.O. Box 7660
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: 00963-11- (6183333); 00963-11- (31913333);
Fax: 00963-11- (6184444); 00963-11- (31914444);
[email protected]
Joint venture 50 % owned by GPC. Provides financial support to the regime.
1.12.2011 30. Industrial Bank
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 7th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
P.O. Box 7572
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-8200; +963 11-222-7910;
Fax: +963 11-222-8412
State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 31. Popular Credit Bank
Dar Al Muhanisen Building, 6th Floor, Maysaloun Street,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-222-7604; +963 11-221-8376;
Fax: +963 11-221-0124
State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 32. Saving Bank
Syria-Damascus – Merjah – Al-Furat St.
P.O. Box: 5467;
Fax: 224 4909; 245 3471;
Tel: 222 8403;
email: [email protected], [email protected]
State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 33. Agricultural Cooperative Bank
Agricultural Cooperative Bank Building, Damascus Tajhez,
P.O. Box 4325,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-221-3462; +963 11-222-1393;
Fax: +963 11-224-1261;
Website: www.agrobank.org
State-owned bank. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 34. Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank
Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank Building, 6th Floor, Makdessi Street, Hamra,
P.O. Box 11-8701,
Beirut, Lebanon;
Tel: +961 1-741666;
Fax: +961 1-738228; +961 1-753215; +961 1-736629;
Website: www.slcb.com.lb
Subsidiary of the Commercial Bank of Syria already listed. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 35. Deir ez-Zur Petroleum Company
Dar Al Saadi Building 1st, 5th, and 6th Floor Zillat Street Mazza Area
P.O. Box 9120
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 11-662-1175; +963 11-662-1400;
Fax: +963 11-662-1848
Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 36. Ebla Petroleum Company
Head Office Mazzeh Villat Ghabia Dar Es Saada 16,
P.O. Box 9120,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963 116691100
Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 37. Dijla Petroleum Company
Building No. 653 – 1st Floor, Daraa Highway,
P.O. Box 81,
Damascus, Syria
Joint venture of GPC. Provides financial support to the regime.
23.1.2012 38. Central Bank of Syria
Syria, Damascus, Sabah Bahrat Square
Postal address: Altjreda al Maghrebeh square,
Damascus, Syrian Arab Republic,
P.O. Box: 2254
Providing financial support to the regime.
27.2.2012 39. Syrian Petroleum company
Address: Dummar Province, Expansion Square, Island 19-Building 32
P.O. BOX: 2849 or 3378;
Phone: 00963-11-3137935 or 3137913;
Fax: 00963-11-3137979 or 3137977;
Email: [email protected] or [email protected];
Websites: www.spc.com.sy www.spc-sy.com
State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime.
23.3.2012 40. Mahrukat Company (The Syrian Company for the Storage and Distribution of Petroleum Products)
Headquarters: Damascus – Al Adawi st., Petroleum building;
Fax: 00963-11/4445796;
Phone: 00963-11/44451348 – 4451349;
Email: [email protected];
Website: http://www.mahrukat.gov.sy/indexeng.php
State-owned oil company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime.
23.3.2012 41. General Organisation of Tobacco
Salhieh Street 616,
Damascus, Syria
Provides financial support to the Syrian regime. The General Organisation of Tobacco is wholly owned by the Syrian state. The profits that the organisation makes, including through the sale of licenses to market foreign brands of tobacco and taxes levied on imports of foreign brands of tobacco are transferred to the Syrian state.
15.5.2012 42. Ministry of Defence
Address: Umayyad Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-7770700
Syrian government branch directly involved in repression.
26.6.2012 43. Ministry of Interior
Address: Merjeh Square,
Damascus;
Telephone: +963-11-2219400; +963-11-2219401; +963-11-2220220; +963-11-2210404
Syrian government branch directly involved in repression.
26.6.2012 44. Syrian National Security Bureau

Syrian government branch and element of the Syrian Ba’ath Party. Directly involved in repression. It directed Syrian security forces to use extreme force against demonstrators.
26.6.2012 45. Syria International Islamic Bank (SIIB) (a.k.a.: Syrian International Islamic Bank; a.k.a. SIIB)
Location: Syria International Islamic Bank Building, Main Highway Road, Al Mazzeh Area,
P.O. Box 35494,
Damascus, Syria;
Alt. Location: P.O. Box 35494,
Mezza’h Vellat Sharqia’h, beside the Consulate of Saudi Arabia,
Damascus, Syria
SIIB has acted as a front for the Commercial Bank of Syria, which has allowed that bank to circumvent sanctions imposed on it by the EU. From 2011 to 2012, SIIB surreptitiously facilitated financing worth almost $150 million on behalf of the Commercial Bank of Syria. Financial arrangements that were purportedly made by SIIB were actually made by the Commercial Bank of Syria. In addition to working with the Commercial Bank of Syria to circumvent sanctions, in 2012, SIIB facilitated several substantial payments for the Syrian Lebanese Commercial Bank, another bank already designated by the EU. In these ways, SIIB has contributed to providing financial support to the Syrian regime.
26.6.2012 46. General Organisation of Radio and TV (a.k.a. Syrian Directorate General of Radio & Television Est; a.k.a. General Radio and Television Corporation; a.k.a. Radio and Television Corporation; a.k.a. GORT)
Address: Al Oumaween Square,
P.O. Box 250,
Damascus, Syria;
Telephone (963 11) 223 4930
State-run agency subordinate to Syria’s Ministry of Information and as such supports and promotes its information policy. It is responsible for operating Syria’s state-owned television channels, two terrestrial and one satellite, as well as government radio stations. The GORT has incited violence against the civilian population in Syria, serving as a propaganda instrument for the Assad regime and spreading disinformation.
26.6.2012 47. Syrian Company for Oil Transport (a.k.a. Syrian Crude Oil Transportation Company; a.k.a. ‧SCOT‧; a.k.a. ‧SCOTRACO‧)
Banias Industrial Area, Latakia Entrance Way,
P.O. Box 13,
Banias, Syria;
Website www.scot-syria.com;
Email: [email protected]
Syrian state owned oil company. Provides financial support to the regime.
26.6.2012 48. Drex Technologies S.A.
Incorporation date: 4 July 2000;
Incorporation number: 394678;
Director: Rami Makhlouf;
Registered agent: Mossack Fonseca & Co (BVI) Ltd
Drex Technologies is wholly owned by Rami Makhlouf, who is listed under EU sanctions for providing financial support to the Syrian regime. Rami Makhlouf uses Drex Technologies to facilitate and manage his international financial holdings, including a majority share in SyriaTel, which the EU has previously listed on the grounds that it also provides financial support to the Syrian regime.
24.7.2012 49. Cotton Marketing Organisation
Address: Bab Al-Faraj
P.O. Box 729,
Aleppo;
Tel.: +96321 2239495/6/7/8;
[email protected], www.cmo.gov.sy
State-owned company. Provides financial support to the Syrian regime.
24.7.2012 50. Syrian Arab Airlines (a.k.a. SAA, a.k.a. Syrian Air)
Al-Mohafazeh Square,
P.O. Box 417,
Damascus, Syria;
Tel: +963112240774
Public company controlled by the regime. Provides financial support for the regime.
24.7.2012 51. Drex Technologies Holding S.A.
Registered in Luxembourg under number B77616, formerly established at the following address:
17, rue Beaumont
L-1219 Luxembourg
The beneficial owner of Drex Technologies Holding S.A. is Rami Makhlouf, who is listed under EU sanctions for providing financial support to the Syrian regime.
17.8.2012 52. Megatrade
Address: Aleppo Street,
P.O. Box 5966,
Damascus, Syria;
Fax: 963114471081
Acts as a proxy for the Scientific Studies and Research Centre (SSRC), which is listed. Involved in trade in dual use goods prohibited by EU sanctions for the Syrian government.
16.10.2012 53. Expert Partners
Address: Rukn Addin, Saladin Street, Building 5,
PO Box: 7006,
Damascus, Syria
Acts as a proxy for the Scientific Studies and Research Centre (SSRC), which is listed. Involved in trade in dual use goods prohibited by EU sanctions for the Syrian government.
16.10.2012’

Pending: 32013D0131

19.3.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 76/1
— assume environmental and economic responsibility;
— improve its environmental performance;
— communicate its environmental results to society and stakeholders in general.
— prove compliance with environmental legislation;
— make a commitment to continually improving their environmental performance;
— show they have an open dialogue with all stakeholders;
— involve employees in improving the organisation’s environmental performance;
— publish and update a validated EMAS environmental statement for external communication.
— conduct an environmental review (including the identification of all direct and indirect environmental aspects);
— register by a competent body after successful verification of their organisation.
Organisation size(11) Potential annual efficiency savings(EUR) First year implementation costs(12)of EMAS(EUR) EMAS Annual costs(13)(EUR)
Micro 3 000 -10 000 22 500 10 000
Small 20 000 -40 000 38 000 22 000
Medium Up to 100 000 40 000 17 000
Large Up to 400 000 67 000 39 000
Data on ‘Potential annual efficiency savings’ are based on energy savings only. No data are available on resource efficiency savings.
Source:‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009. Source: ‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009.
Source: ‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009.
Source: ‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009.
(1) The organisation should start with an environmental review, an initial analysis of all activities the organisation carries out, to identify relevant direct and indirect environmental aspects, and the applicable environmental legislation.
(2) Then an environmental management system needs to be implemented, in line with the requirements of EN ISO 14001 (Annex II to the EMAS Regulation).
(3) The system needs to be checked by carrying out internal audits and a management review.
(4) The organisation writes an EMAS environmental statement.
(5) The environmental review and the environmental management system are verified and the statement is validated by an accredited or licensed EMAS verifier.
(6) Once the organisation has been verified, it submits an application for registration to the Competent Body.
— best environmental management practice;
— environmental performance indicators for specific sectors;
— where appropriate, benchmarks of excellence and rating systems identifying environmental performance levels.
EMAS Month 1 Month 2 Month 3 Month 4 Month 5 Month 6 Month 7 Month 8 Month 9 Month 10
Environmental review X X
Environmental management system X X X X X X
General requirements X
Environmental policy X
Planning: Environmental Objectives and targets X
Planning: Environmental programme X X X
Implementation and operation: Resources, roles, responsibility and authority X
Implementation and operation: Staff competence, training and awareness, including employee involvement X
Implementation and operation: Communication (internal and external) X
Implementation and operation: Documentation and control of documents X X X X X
Implementation and operation: Operational control X X
Implementation and operation: Emergency plans X
Checking: Monitoring and measuring, evaluation of compliance, non-conformity, corrective and preventive action, control of records X X X
Checking: Internal Audit X X
Management review X
EMAS environmental statement X
Verification and Validation X
Registration X
— Legal requirements that apply to the organisation;
— Identification of direct and indirect environmental aspects;
— Criteria for assessing the significance of the environmental aspects;
— Examination of all existing environmental management practices and procedures;
— Evaluation of feedback after investigation of incidents in the past.
— identify environmental aspects stemming from their manufacturing processes, activities or services; and
— establish criteria to assess the significance of these aspects. The criteria need to be comprehensive and it must be possible to verify them independently.
— Visiting sites to check process inputs and outputs (taking notes, making drawings as required);
— Collecting location maps and pictures;
— Identifying applicable environmental legislation;
— Collecting all environmental permits, licences and similar documents;
— Checking all sources of information (incoming invoices, counters, data concerning equipment, etc.);
— Checking the use of products (often the purchasing and sales departments are useful starting points);
— Identifying key persons (management and workers). Workers involved in all internal systems should be asked for input;
— Requesting information from subcontractors, who may have a significant influence on an organisation’s environmental performance;
— Taking into account past accidents, the results of monitoring and inspections; and
— Identifying start-up and shutdown situations and identified risks.
Environmental aspects
Direct aspects Indirect aspects
—Air emissions—Water emissions—Waste—Use of natural resources and raw materials—Local issues (noise, vibration, odours)—Land use—Air emissions related to transport—Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations — Air emissions — Water emissions — Waste — Use of natural resources and raw materials — Local issues (noise, vibration, odours) — Land use — Air emissions related to transport — Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations —Product life cycle related issues—Capital investment—Insurance services—Administrative and planning decisions—Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers—Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc. — Product life cycle related issues — Capital investment — Insurance services — Administrative and planning decisions — Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers — Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc.
— Air emissions
— Water emissions
— Waste
— Use of natural resources and raw materials
— Local issues (noise, vibration, odours)
— Land use
— Air emissions related to transport
— Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations
— Product life cycle related issues
— Capital investment
— Insurance services
— Administrative and planning decisions
— Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers
— Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc.
— Air emissions
— Water emissions
— Waste
— Use of natural resources and raw materials
— Local issues (noise, vibration, odours)
— Land use
— Air emissions related to transport
— Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations
— Product life cycle related issues
— Capital investment
— Insurance services
— Administrative and planning decisions
— Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers
— Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc.
Activity Environmental aspect Environmental impact
Transport —Used oils for machinery—Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery — Used oils for machinery — Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery —Soil, water, air pollution—Greenhouse effect — Soil, water, air pollution — Greenhouse effect
— Used oils for machinery
— Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery
— Soil, water, air pollution
— Greenhouse effect
Construction —Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines—Land use — Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines — Land use —Noise, soil, water, air pollution—Land cover destruction—Biodiversity loss — Noise, soil, water, air pollution — Land cover destruction — Biodiversity loss
— Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines
— Land use
— Noise, soil, water, air pollution
— Land cover destruction
— Biodiversity loss
Office services —Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc.—Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions) — Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc. — Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions) —Mixed municipal waste pollution—Greenhouse effect — Mixed municipal waste pollution — Greenhouse effect
— Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc.
— Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions)
— Mixed municipal waste pollution
— Greenhouse effect
Chemical industry —Waste water—Emission of volatile organic compounds—Emission of ozone depleting substances — Waste water — Emission of volatile organic compounds — Emission of ozone depleting substances —Water pollution—Photochemical ozone—Ozone layer depletion — Water pollution — Photochemical ozone — Ozone layer depletion
— Waste water
— Emission of volatile organic compounds
— Emission of ozone depleting substances
— Water pollution
— Photochemical ozone
— Ozone layer depletion
— Used oils for machinery
— Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery
— Soil, water, air pollution
— Greenhouse effect
— Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines
— Land use
— Noise, soil, water, air pollution
— Land cover destruction
— Biodiversity loss
— Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc.
— Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions)
— Mixed municipal waste pollution
— Greenhouse effect
— Waste water
— Emission of volatile organic compounds
— Emission of ozone depleting substances
— Water pollution
— Photochemical ozone
— Ozone layer depletion
(i) potential to cause environmental harm;
(ii) fragility of the local, regional or global environment;
(iii) size, number, frequency and reversibility of the aspect or impact;
(iv) existence and requirements of relevant environmental legislation;
(v) importance to stakeholders and employees of the organisation.
— Magnitude — level of emissions, energy and water consumption, etc.;
— Severity — hazards, toxicity, etc.;
— Frequency/probability;
— Concerns of interested parties;
— Legal requirements.
Assessing criteria Example
Which outputs or activities of the organisation may negatively affect the environment? Waste: mixed municipal waste, waste packaging, hazardous waste
Magnitude of aspects which may impact the environment Quantity of waste: High, medium, low
Severity of aspects which may impact on the environment Hazardousness of waste, toxicity of materials: High, medium, low
Frequency of aspects which may impact the environment High, medium, low
Public and employee awareness for the aspects associated to the organisation Severe, some, no complaints
Organisation activities regulated by environmental legislation Waste law permit, monitoring obligations
Note:it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects. Note: it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects.
Note: it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects.
Note: it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects.
— Information on the applicable legal requirements relating to the environment; and
— Identification of the competent enforcement authorities for specific legal requirements relating to the environment.
— Commitment to complying with legal and other requirements related to its environmental aspects;
— Commitment to preventing pollution;
— Commitment to continually improving environmental performance.
Environmental objective Minimise hazardous waste generation
Target Reduce the use of organic solvents in the process by 20 % within three years
Action Reusing solvents whenever possibleRecycling organic solvents
— Specific — each target should address a single issue.
— Measurable — each target should be expressed quantitatively.
— Achievable — it should be possible to meet the targets.
— Realistic — targets should be demanding and drive continuous improvement, but not overly ambitious. They can always be revised once they have been met.
— Time-bound — there should be a deadline for achieving each target.
— environmental objectives, linked to direct and indirect aspects;
— specific targets to achieve objectives; and
— actions, responsibilities, means and timeframe for each target:—Description of the action(s);—Person in charge of the target;—State of play at the start of implementation;—Means necessary to achieve targets;—Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target;—Final result to be achieved, including deadline;—Records associated to the process above must be kept. — Description of the action(s); — Person in charge of the target; — State of play at the start of implementation; — Means necessary to achieve targets; — Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target; — Final result to be achieved, including deadline; — Records associated to the process above must be kept.
— Description of the action(s);
— Person in charge of the target;
— State of play at the start of implementation;
— Means necessary to achieve targets;
— Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target;
— Final result to be achieved, including deadline;
— Records associated to the process above must be kept.
— Description of the action(s);
— Person in charge of the target;
— State of play at the start of implementation;
— Means necessary to achieve targets;
— Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target;
— Final result to be achieved, including deadline;
— Records associated to the process above must be kept.
— The organisation’s environment policy;
— Legal requirements and other environmental requirements applicable to the organisation;
— The objectives and targets set up for the organisation as a whole and for their specific work areas;
— Environmental aspects and impacts and the methodology for monitoring them;
— Their roles and responsibilities within the environmental management system.
— Identifying environmental aspects;
— Drawing up and revising procedures and/or instructions;
— Proposing environmental objectives and targets;
— Taking part in an internal audit process;
— Drafting the EMAS environmental statement.
— Environmental policy;
— Environmental objectives and targets;
— Description of the scope of the environmental management system;
— Description of the main elements of the environmental management system;
— Roles, responsibilities and authorities;
— Procedure for managing operational control;
— Operational procedures;
— Work instructions.
— identifying and evaluating significant aspects;
— managing legal compliance;
— managing the identified significant environmental aspects;
— managing monitoring and measurements;
— managing emergency preparedness;
— managing non-conformities, preventive and corrective actions;
— identifying and managing competence, training and awareness;
— managing communication;
— managing documents;
— managing records;
— managing internal audits.
— Avoid the risk of an accident;
— Describe how the organisation responds to accidents;
— Prevent or mitigate associated adverse environmental impacts.
— Compliance with legal requirements and regulations;
— Accurate evaluation of environmental performance;
— A complete and transparent EMAS statement.
— Significant environmental aspects;
— Environmental policy and objectives;
— Level of awareness among employees etc.
Applicable environmental legislation Specific requirement Status of the organisation Result
Waste law —Permit for waste production—Waste management — Permit for waste production — Waste management —Outdated permit—Waste management under control — Outdated permit — Waste management under control Get an updated permit
— Permit for waste production
— Waste management
— Outdated permit
— Waste management under control
Air emissions law —Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.)—Permit for boilers — Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.) — Permit for boilers —Under the limits—Permits updated — Under the limits — Permits updated OK
— Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.)
— Permit for boilers
— Under the limits
— Permits updated
Noise law —Noise limit in the area — Noise limit in the area —Under the level permitted — Under the level permitted OK
— Noise limit in the area
— Under the level permitted
Water treatment law —Specific treatment (elimination of P and N)—Effluent limits—Permit for emission to watercourse — Specific treatment (elimination of P and N) — Effluent limits — Permit for emission to watercourse —Not in place yet—Not in full compliance—Permit not updated — Not in place yet — Not in full compliance — Permit not updated Correct the situation
— Specific treatment (elimination of P and N)
— Effluent limits
— Permit for emission to watercourse
— Not in place yet
— Not in full compliance
— Permit not updated
GHG laws —Limits of GHG allocated — Limits of GHG allocated —Under the limit — Under the limit OK. It is possible to sell some emission allowances
— Limits of GHG allocated
— Under the limit
— Permit for waste production
— Waste management
— Outdated permit
— Waste management under control
— Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.)
— Permit for boilers
— Under the limits
— Permits updated
— Noise limit in the area
— Under the level permitted
— Specific treatment (elimination of P and N)
— Effluent limits
— Permit for emission to watercourse
— Not in place yet
— Not in full compliance
— Permit not updated
— Limits of GHG allocated
— Under the limit
— Identifying and correcting the case;
— Investigating the cause and effects of the case;
— Evaluating the need for action to avoid recurrence;
— Recording the results of corrective action taken;
— Evaluating the need for measures to prevent cases of non-conformity;
— Implementing appropriate preventive action to avoid such cases; and
— Reviewing the effectiveness of corrective and preventive action.
— Operational control;
— Internal/external audit;
— Management review; or
— As part of daily activity.
— electricity, water and raw materials consumption;
— waste generated (hazardous and non-hazardous waste);
— greenhouse gases (GHG) emissions;
— incidents, accidents and complaints;
— legal requirements;
— audit reports and management reviews;
— inspection reports;
— significant environmental aspects;
— non-conformities, corrective and preventive actions;
— communication and training;
— suggestions from staff; and
— training and seminars.
if the environmental management system meets the requirements of the EMAS Regulation;
if it has been properly implemented and maintained;
to guarantee that the organisation’s management gets the information it needs to review the organisation’s environmental performance;
the effectiveness of the environmental management system.
— Establish an audit programme;
— Define the scope of the audit. This will depend on the size and type of organisation. The scope must specify the subject areas covered, the activities to be audited, the environmental criteria to be considered and the period to be covered in the audit;
— Specify the resources needed to carry out the audit, for example, well-trained personnel with a good knowledge of the activity, technical aspects, environmental aspects, legal requirements;
— Make sure that all the activities in the organisation are carried out in conformity with previously defined procedures; and
— Identify potential new problems and put measures in place to prevent occurrence.
— specific goals of the internal audit
— how to check whether the environmental management system is coherent and conforms with the organisation’s policy and programme and fulfils the EMAS requirements
— compliance with applicable environmental regulatory requirements.
— Nature, scale and complexity of the activities concerned;
— Significance of associated environmental impacts;
— Importance and urgency of the problems detected by previous audits; and
— History of environmental problems.
— Prepare a good audit plan, by collecting information on the objective, scope, place and date arranged with the organisation;
— Deliver the audit plan to the organisation sufficiently in advance;
— Draw up checklists;
— Distribute tasks within the audit team.
— Understanding of the management system;
— Evaluation of the system’s strengths and weaknesses;
— Gathering relevant evidence (e.g. data, records, documents);
— Evaluating audit findings;
— Preparing audit conclusions; and
— Reporting audit findings and conclusions.
— written evidence concerning the scope of the audit;
— information on the extent to which objectives have been met;
— information on whether objectives are in line with the organisation’s environmental policy;
— information on the reliability and effectiveness of the monitoring system;
— proposed corrective actions if required.
— Results of internal audits including evaluation of legal compliance;
— External communication;
— Complaints;
— Extent to which objectives and targets have been met;
— Status of corrective and preventive actions;
— Follow-up to previous management reviews;
— Changing circumstances, e.g. legal developments, environmental changes;
— Recommendations for improvement.
(1) A clear and unambiguous description of the organisation registering under EMAS and a summary of its activities, products and services and its relationship to any parent organisations as appropriateInclude diagrams, maps, flow charts, aerial photographs, etc. to illustrate the content. NACE codes to describe activities should also be included.
(2) The environmental policy and a brief description of the organisation’s environmental management systemA proper description of the system is important to provide clear information about the working structure. The environmental policy has to be included.
(3) A description of all the significant direct and indirect environmental aspects which result in significant environmental impacts of the organisation and an explanation of the nature of the impacts as related to these aspects (Annex I.2 to the EMAS Regulation)Direct and indirect environmental aspects should be given separately. The impacts of both should be given, using tables or flowcharts.
(4) A description of the environmental objectives and targets in relation to the significant environmental aspects and impactsUse lists of targets and objectives, as well as indicators to assess progress on improving performance. Include the environmental programme and refer to specific measures taken or planned to improve performance.
(5) A summary of the data available on the performance of the organisation against its environmental objectives and targets with respect to its significant environmental impacts. Reporting shall be on the core indicators and on other relevant existing environmental performance indicators as set out in Section C of Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation;Core indicators focus on six key areas: energy efficiency, material efficiency, water, waste, biodiversity and emissions (see 2.3.2).
(6) Other factors regarding environmental performance including performance against legal provisions with respect to their significant environmental impactsUse tables and/or graphs comparing legal reference limits to limits measured and/or calculated by the organisation. It is not always possible to measure environmental performance with data. Soft factors are also relevant, and may include changes in behaviour, improvements in processes, etc.
(7) A reference to the applicable legal requirements relating to the environmentEMAS requires legal compliance. The environmental statement is an opportunity to state how the organisation achieves this.Though EMAS-registered organisations should have available an internal list of all relevant legal requirements, it is not necessary to include them all in the environmental statement. An outline is enough in this context.
(8) The name and accreditation or licence number of the environmental verifier and the date of validationIf the organisation publishes its environmental statement as part of another report, it should identify the statement as such and indicate that it has been validated by the environmental verifier. Although it is not mandatory to annex the declaration referred to in Article 25(9) to the EMAS environmental statement, it is considered best practise to do so.
— Energy efficiency;
— Material efficiency;
— Water;
— Waste;
— Biodiversity;
— Emissions.
(a) Total annual energy consumption, expressed in MWh or GJ;
(b) Percentage of (a) from renewable energy sources, produced by the organisation.
waste (broken down by type) expressed in tonnes;
hazardous waste, expressed in tonnes or kilograms.
(a) Total annual emissions of greenhouse gases (CO2, CH4, N2O, HFC, PFC, SF6), expressed in tonnes of CO2equivalent;
(b) Total annual air emissions (including at least SO2, NOx, PM), expressed in kilograms or tonnes.
(a) Production sector (industry): state the total gross value-added, expressed in million euros or total annual physical output, expressed in tonnes. Small organisations can state the total annual turnover or number of employees;
(b) Non-production sector (service, administration): state the number of employees.
(a) give an accurate appraisal of the organisation’s environmental performance;
(b) be understandable and unambiguous;
(c) allow for a year on year comparison to assess the development of the environmental performance of the organisation;
(d) allow for comparison with sector, national or regional benchmark as appropriate;
(e) allow for comparison with regulatory requirements as appropriate.
— Conditions for using the confidentiality clause, referred in Annex IV C.1 — ‘if disclosure would adversely affect the confidentiality of commercial or industrial information (…), the organisation may be permitted to index this information in its reporting, e.g., by establishing a base line year (with the index number 100) from which the development of the actual input/impact would appear’. This clause could be invoked if the use of an indicator might disclose sensitive data that could enable a competitor to calculate the average price of production.
— Conditions for NOT reporting on a specific core indicator provided in Annex IV — Annex IV C.2(a) and (b) on core indicators states that ‘where an organisation concludes that one or more core indicators are not relevant to its significant direct environmental aspects, that organisation may not report on those core indicators. The organisation shall provide justification to that effect with reference to its environmental review’. For the sake of transparency, that justification should also be mentioned in the environmental statement. Since each core indicator is composed of a figure A for input, B for output and R for the ratio A/B, this element of flexibility applies for the entire core indicator as such, including the specific relation A/B.
— Conditions for reporting using another indicator (A/B) INSTEAD OF a specific core indicator as in Annex IV — if an organisation decides not to report under (a) specific indicator(s) as provided for in Annex IV, but chooses another instead, that indicator also has to provide for an input A and an output B. Using this flexibility should always be justified with reference to the environmental review, showing how the option chosen helps to better indicate the relevant performance. For this specific provision, the EMAS Sectoral Reference Document should be taken into account, if available for the sector under consideration. For example, instead of ‘number of employees’, a tourist accommodation service may opt for ‘per guest night’, a school may choose ‘number of pupils’, a waste management organisation may use ‘amount of waste managed, in tons’, and a hospital may prefer ‘number of overnight patients’, etc.
— Conditions for using other elements to express input (A) and output (B), IN ADDITION to the specific core indicators provided in Annex IV — An organisation may also use other elements to express the total annual input/impact in a given field and the overall annual output. For example, a service organisation may report using a measure of output (B) ‘number of employees’ for its administrative component and a different measure of output for the specific service provided.
— Measurement units — If those cited in Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation do not clearly reflect the environmental performance of an organisation and do not provide a clear picture for communication purposes, then alternatives may be used, as long as the organisation justifies this. It must be possible to convert the units into those specified in the Regulation. Ideally, a footnote with a conversion should be added.
— Currencies related to GVA or total annual turnover other than the euro — Though the EMAS Regulation refers to ‘million Euros’ as a measure of output for gross value-added, organisations that do not belong to the euro area can use their national currency.
Core indicator Annual input/impact (A) Overall annual output organisation (B) Ratio A/B
Energy efficiency Annual consumption MWh, GJ Number of employees(non-production sector) MWh/person and/orKWh/person
Material efficiency Annual consumption of paper in tonnes Number of employees(non-production sector) Tonnes/person and/orNumber of paper sheets/person/day
Water Annual consumption m3 Number of employees(non-production sector) m3/person and/orl/person
Waste Annual generation of waste in tonnes Number of employees(non-production sector) Tonnes of waste/person and/orKg/person
Annual generation of hazardous waste in kilograms Kg of hazardous waste/person
Biodiversity Use of land, m2of built-up area (including sealed area) Number of employees(non-production sector) m2of built-up area/person and/orm2of sealed area/person
GHG emissions Annual emissions of GHG in tonnes of CO2e (CO2e = CO2equivalent) Number of employees(non-production sector) tonnes CO2e/person and/orKg CO2e/person
Core indicator Annual input/impact (A) Overall annual output organisation (B) Ratio A/B
Energy efficiency Annual consumption MWh, GJ Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) MWh/million euroorMWh/tonne of product
Material efficiency Annual mass flow of the different materials used, in tonnes Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) For each one of the different materials used:Material in tonnes/million euroorMaterial in tonnes/tonne product
Water Annual consumption m3 Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) m3/million euroorm3/tonne of product
Waste Annual generation of waste in tonnes Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) Tonnes of waste/million euroorTonnes of waste/tonne product
Annual generation of hazardous waste in tonnes Tonnes of hazardous waste/million euroorTonnes of hazardous waste/tonne product
Biodiversity Use of land, m2of built-up area (including sealed area) Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) m2of built-up area and/orm2of sealed area/million euroorm2of built-up area and/orm2of sealed area/tonne of product
GHG emissions Annual emissions of GHG in tonnes of CO2e Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) Tonnes of CO2equivalent/million euroorTonnes of CO2equivalent/tonne of product
Note:The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions. Note: The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions.
Note: The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions.
Note: The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions.
— The organisation may contact the EMAS Competent Body in its Member State, or the EMAS Accreditation or Licensing body responsible for the accreditation of EMAS verifiers for information about accredited environmental verifiers. If an organisation wants information about verifiers operating in their sector from Member States other than their own, this is available through the EU EMAS register(21).
— The scope of an accredited or licensed environmental verifier is determined according to NACE codes, classification of economic activities set out in Regulation (EC) No 1893/2006. When an organisation contracts an environmental verifier, it must ensure the verifier is accredited or licensed for the specific NACE code corresponding to the organisation’s activities.
— Once the verifier is accredited or licensed in one Member State, he/she can operate in all EU countries(22), subject to the supervision requirements of the Accreditation or Licensing body of the Member State where they wish to operate, as specified in Article 24 of the EMAS Regulation.
— Information about accredited or licensed verifiers is available either from the Commission EMAS website or through the appropriate bodies in Member States.
(1) Verify if the organisation is in conformity with all the requirements of the EMAS Regulation with respect to the initial environmental review, environmental management system, environmental audit and its results and the environmental statement.
(2) Check if the organisation complies with relevant Community, national, regional and local legal requirements relating to the environment.Note 1:The verifier has to check if the organisation has established implemented and maintained procedure(s) for periodically evaluating compliance with applicable legal requirements(23). The verifier carries out an in-depth check of the legal compliance of a company. Part of this task is checking material evidence received that there is no breach of environmental legislation(24). Verifiers may use the findings of enforcement authorities. If they do not find evidence of non-compliance, this is stated in the environmental declaration and signed by the verifier. However, the duty of the verifier is to check that the requirements of the Regulation are satisfied through the usual audit techniques. This means that s/he will not be able to check compliance with legal requirements in the same way as enforcement authorities do.Note 2:If a verifier detects a case of non-compliance in the period between two registrations, the following options exist. He/she can either report to the Competent Body that the organisation in question has to be deleted from the EMAS Register. If the organisation has shown that it took timely measures in cooperation with the enforcement authorities to restore legal compliance, the verifier can still sign the declaration on verification and validation activities, as per Annex VII to the Regulation.
(3) Check the organisation’s continuous improvement of environmental performance.
(4) Check the reliability, credibility and accuracy of the data included and used in the EMAS environmental statement and any environmental information to be validated.
(5) Visit the organisation or site. The procedures for single-site and multi-site organisations are different and it is important to stress the differences in the respective approaches. The EMAS Regulation (Art 25- 4) requires visiting for each organisation each time a validation/verification activity needs to take place. In case of a one-site-organisation that means that the verifier has to go on site every year. In case of small one-site-organisations and if the derogation for small organisations can be applied (Article 7) validation/verification activities have to be done after two and four years with the effect that the verifier is obliged to visit the site after two and four years. But in case of a registered multi-site-organisation Art 25-4 is still requiring visiting the organisation at each time of verification/validation activities. Thus from a legal point of view this obligation can be seen as fulfilled when the verifier visits the organisation (maybe one or more sites, maybe different sites) each year. But the visiting program has to ensure that each site, which is included in the registration number of this multi-site-organisation, is at least visited (completely verified) once within a cycle of 36 months. Without completely verifying each included site at least one time within this cycle the verifier would not fulfil his tasks as required by the EMAS III Regulation. This also means that before a first registration, the environmental verifier has to visit all sites at a multi-site organisation.
— a fully operational environmental management system is in place;
— a fully planned audit programme is in place;
— a management review has been completed; and
— the EMAS environmental statement is drafted and Sectoral Reference Documents have been taken into account, where available.
Different situations Where to register
Organisation with one site in EU Competent Body officially designated by the Member State in which the organisation is located.
Organisation with multiple sites inside one Member State (Federal State or similar) Designated Competent Body by the Member State for this purpose.
Registration of organisations with multiple sites in several EU Member States (EU Corporate Registration) In case of EU Corporate Registration, the location of the headquarters or management centre (in that order of preference) of the organisation is decisive in determining the Leading Competent Body.
Registration of organisations with one or multiple sites in third countries (Third Country Registration) If a Member State decides to provide for Third Country Registration, according to Article 3(3) of the EMAS Regulation, registration in that specific Member State will, in practice, depend on the availability of accredited verifiers. The potential verifier should be accredited in the specific Member State that provides for third country registration, for that specific third country and for the specific economic sector(s) involved (determined based on NACE codes).
Registration of an organisation with multiple sites in Member States and in Third Countries (Global Registration) The Member State where the Competent Body in charge of this procedure will be located is established on the basis of conditions in the following order of preference:(1)When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;(2)If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;(3)If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.Note:If more than one Member State is covered by the application, the coordination procedure between the involved Competent Bodies, as established in Section 3.2 (of the Guide on EU Corporate Registration, Third Country and Global Registration under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009), must be followed. Then that Competent Body will act as Leading Competent Body under the EU Corporate aspects of the procedure. (1) When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State; (2) If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State; (3) If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.
(1) When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(2) If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(3) If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.
Note:As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level. Note: As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level.
Note: As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level.
(1) When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(2) If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(3) If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.
Note: As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level.
(1) Validated EMAS environmental statement (electronic or printed version);
(2) Declaration signed by the environmental verifier confirming that the verification and validation was carried out in accordance with the Regulation (Annex VII to the Regulation);
(3) Completed application form (Annex VI to the Regulation), with information about the organisation, sites and the environmental verifier;
(4) Evidence of payment of fees, if applicable.
(1) Verification and validation conducted in accordance with the Regulation.
(2) Application form fully filled in, all supporting documents in order.
(3) Competent Body satisfied with material evidence that there is no evidence of breach of legal requirements relating to the environment. A written report from the enforcement authority that there is no indication of such a breach would be suitable material evidence.
(4) No relevant complaints from interested parties; or complaints resolved satisfactorily.
(5) Competent Body satisfied, on the basis of evidence received, that the organisation meets all the requirements of the Regulation.
(6) If applicable, the Competent Body has received the required fee.
— if a Competent Body has reasons to believe that an organisation does not comply with the Regulation;
— if a Competent Body receives a written supervision report from the Accreditation or Licensing Body with evidence that the environmental verifier did not carry out duties in line with the Regulation provisions;
— if an organisation fails to submit any of the following documents to the Competent Body within two months of being required to do so: validated environmental statement, updated environmental statement or a declaration on verification and validation activities signed by the verifier (Annex VII), the application form (Annex VI);
— if a Competent Body is informed of a breach of legal requirements on the environment, through a written report from the enforcement authority.
— Correct implementation of the EMAS scheme;
— Commitment to continuous environmental improvement;
— Active involvement of employees;
— Credibility of information on the organisation’s environmental performance;
— Proven legal compliance.
— The logo must always bear the organisation’s registration number, except for promotional and marketing activities of the EMAS scheme;
— Only the official logo is valid;
— If the organisation has several sites, not all of which are included in the registration, it may only use the logo for registered sites and shall not give the impression that the entire organisation is registered;
— The environmental statement should preferably bear the logo.
— On products or packaging, to avoid confusion with product labels;
— With comparative claims concerning other activities and services.
No Example or situation Allowed
1 Logo on a registered organisation’s letter, envelope, business card, corporate uniform, corporate PC, bag, EMAS flag and other similar use of the EMAS logo, for promotional purposes at corporate level. YES, together with registration number, since it promotes the EMAS registered organisation.
2 Logo on a document’s header, submitted to authorities, incorporating validated data concerning the organisation’s performance. YES, together with registration number.
3 Logo on a folder containing a report on a partially registered organisation. YES, together with registration number, but the logo must mention only the registered sites.
4 Logo on a product with the message ‘ecological product’. NO, it might be confused with ecolabels for products.
5 Logo in the (in-flight) magazine of a registered airline, along with some validated information. YES, together with registration number.
6 Logo on an aeroplane, on a train, on a bus, on a corporate car or truck, or on a metro of an EMAS registered company. YES, together with registration number.
7 Logo placed on a registered distribution company’s truck along with the company name, beside a validated statement saying ‘We have reduced the average diesel consumption of our truck fleet by 20 % to x litres per 100 km between 2009 and 2012’. YES, together with registration number.
8 Logo stamped on a non-registered tourist accommodation photo, included in registered travel agency catalogue. NO, the use of the logo is confusing. It can only be applied to the travel agency.
9 Logo stamped on a registered travel agency catalogue, containing validated information on sustainable tourism measures, implemented by the organisation. YES, together with registration number.
10 Logo placed on an internal hand-out for employees, containing exclusively validated information on the operation of the environmental management system. YES, the logo does not need the registration number, since it is an internal communication for general awareness raising purposes.
11 Logo on the newsletter or the cover of a brochure for customers and suppliers, content taken from the validated environmental statement. YES, together with the registration number, because it is a communication to the general public using concrete examples of a specific EMAS registered company, coming from that registered organisation.
12 Logo within the annual environmental report of a holding that includes registered and non-registered sites, heading the chapter on the validated environmental statement in which the EMAS registered sites of the organisation are clearly identifiable. YES, together with registration number(s). If the registration is a corporate registration in which several sites reside under the same number, that number must be used. If all EMAS sites are registered individually, the registration numbers of the individual sites must be recognisable.
13 Logo as an underlying graphic for a compilation of validated environmental data in a business report. YES, together with registration number.
14 A general brochure of a governmental organisation addressing how EMAS registered organisations in general can best recycle or process their various fractions of waste. YES, without a registration number, since this brochure is for the purpose of raising awareness in general, it is not linked to a registration number.
15 Logo beside validated environmental information on an organisation’s website. YES, together with registration number.
16 Logo on exhibition stands of the registered organisation, promoting the registered organisation as such. YES, together with registration number.
17 Logo on exhibition stands of a registered organisation but promoting EMAS as Environmental Management System in general. YES, the logo does not need registration number, since it is for promotional purposes.
18 Logo in a newspaper, as an underlying graphic in a joint advertisement of two companies announcing their environmental cooperation along the supply chain (one is registered, the other is not). NO, it is confusing, as one of the organisations is not registered.
19 Logo without a registration number used for promotional purposes by a non-registered organisation. YES, but only for EMAS promotion activities and not for the promotion of the organisation itself.
20 Logo on tickets of a registered municipal transport organisation YES, the logo does not need registration number, if used to promote EMAS in general. If the logo on the tickets is promoting a specific EMAS registered organisation it would have to carry the registration number of that specific organisation.
(a) Member States must submit to the Commission a written request for the recognition of the environmental management system or part of it;
(b) The relevant parts of the environmental management system and the elements corresponding to EMAS must be analysed and specified in the request, providing evidence of equivalence to EMAS;
(c) The Commission submits the proposal to the EMAS Committee (established in accordance with Article 49 of the Regulation);
(d) The EU’s Official Journal publishes details of the recognised environmental management system or parts of it, after the Commission approves them.
(a) micro, small, and medium-sized enterprises as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC or;
(b) local authorities governing less than 10 000 inhabitants or other public authorities employing fewer than 250 persons and having an annual budget not exceeding EUR 50 million, or an annual balance sheet not exceeding EUR 43 million, including all of the following:
(c) government or other public administrations, or public advisory bodies at national, regional or local level;
(d) natural or legal persons performing public administrative functions under national law, including specific duties, activities or services in relation to the environment; and
(e) natural or legal persons having public responsibilities or functions, or providing public services, relating to the environment under the control of a body or person referred to in point (b).’
— that there is no significant environmental risk;
— that there have been no substantial changes in the organisation;
— that the organisation does not contribute to significant local problems.
— Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 — http://eur-lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:2009:342:0001:0045:EN:PDF
— Fact sheets about 20 environmental management system approaches (from step to step towards EMAS)-http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/kit_en.htm#stepUp
— Index with all Competent Bodies and Accreditation or Licensing Bodies involved in EMAS — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/tools/contacts/countrymap_en.htm
— EMAS documents — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/legislative_en.htm
— EMAS Fact sheets on specific subjects where the need for more detailed information has been identified: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/brochure_en.htm#factsheets
— Case studies — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/casestudies/index_en.htm
— EMAS Global: Decision 2011/832/EU concerning a guide on EU corporate registration, third country and global registration under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS)
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS), repealing Regulation (EC) No 761/2001 and Commission Decisions 2001/681/EC and 2006/193/EC(1), and in particular Article 46(5) thereof,
Companies and other organisations should receive additional information and guidance about the steps needed to participate in EMAS,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
To provide additional information clarifying the steps needed to participate in EMAS, the Commission adopts this user guide.

Article 2
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS), repealing Regulation (EC) No 761/2001 and Commission Decisions 2001/681/EC and 2006/193/EC(1), and in particular Article 46(5) thereof,
Companies and other organisations should receive additional information and guidance about the steps needed to participate in EMAS,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
To provide additional information clarifying the steps needed to participate in EMAS, the Commission adopts this user guide.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

User’s guide setting out the steps needed to participate in EMAS, under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS)

ANNEXI. INTRODUCTIONIt is an objective of EU environmental policy to encourage all kinds of organisations to use environmental management systems and reduce their environmental impacts. Environmental management systems are one of the possible tools for companies and other organisations to improve their environmental performance whilst saving energy and other resources. In particular, the EU would like to encourage organisations to participate in the Eco-Management and Audit Scheme (EMAS) which is a management tool for companies and other organisations to evaluate, report and improve their environmental performance.
EMAS was established in 1993 and evolved over time. The EMAS Regulation(1)provides the legal basis for the scheme and the latest revision dates back to 2009.
This ‘EMAS User’s Guide’ has been prepared according to the requirements of Article 46(5) of the EMAS Regulation. This document aims to deliver clear, simple advice for organisations interested in EMAS. It is intended to offer step-by-step instructions that are easy to follow. The guide outlines the main elements and steps to be undertaken by an organisation that intends to participate in the scheme. The document aims to increase the overall uptake of the EMAS management system by facilitating the entry of organisations into the scheme. It is also important to keep in mind the general objective of the European Regulation, which is to harmonise implementation across all Member States and create a common legislative framework. For specific ‘EMAS Global’ related issues the reader is referred to the ‘Commission Decision 2011/832/EU, of 7 December 2011 concerning a guide on EU corporate registration, third country and global registration under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS)’(2).
II. WHAT IS THE ECO-MANAGEMENT AND AUDIT SCHEME (EMAS)?EMAS is a voluntary tool available to any organisation operating in any economic sector within or outside the European Union that wants to:

— | assume environmental and economic responsibility;
— | improve its environmental performance;
— | communicate its environmental results to society and stakeholders in general.Below is a step-by-step outline on what needs to be done to register for the scheme and implement it.
Organisations that register with EMAS have to:

— | prove compliance with environmental legislation;
— | make a commitment to continually improving their environmental performance;
— | show they have an open dialogue with all stakeholders;
— | involve employees in improving the organisation’s environmental performance;
— | publish and update a validated EMAS environmental statement for external communication.There are some further requirements. Organisations have to:

— | conduct an environmental review (including the identification of all direct and indirect environmental aspects);
— | register by a competent body after successful verification of their organisation.Once registered, organisations are entitled to use the EMAS logo.
III. COSTS AND BENEFITS OF IMPLEMENTING EMASIn general, environmental management systems such as EMAS help organisations to improve resource efficiency, reduce risks and set an example with their public declaration of good practice. The costs of implementing a scheme are outweighed by the savings.

Benefits
A study(3)has been carried out on the costs and benefits of registering with EMAS. Those taking part in a survey were asked to select the impacts that had been most positive from a given list. ‘Energy/resource saving’ ranked top (21 %), as shown in Figure 1. This was followed by ‘reduction in negative incidents’ (18 %) and ‘improved stakeholder relationships’ (17 %).

Figure 1

Benefits of implementing EMAS (% all responses)

More efficiency savings
The benefit ‘Energy and resource savings’ ranked top. For organisations of all sizes, there was evidence that energy savings alone exceeded the annual costs of maintaining EMAS. This suggests that larger organisations should easily be able to recover the costs of implementing EMAS.

Fewer negative incidents
This benefit ranked second. Several factors, such as the lower incidence of breaches of environmental law, came into play. This obviously links up with benefits in terms of better relations with regulatory authorities.

Better relations with stakeholders
Organisations rated better relations with stakeholders as a key benefit, particularly in the case of public administration and service companies.

More market opportunities
Registering for EMAS can improve business. It can help retain existing customers and win new business. For public procurement, having an EMAS environmental management system can be an advantage. Though organisations involved in public procurement cannot explicitly require bidders to be EMAS-registered, companies that are registered can use this to show they have the technical means to fulfil contractual environmental management requirements.
Moreover, organisations may encourage their suppliers to have an environmental management system in place as part of their own environmental policy. Being EMAS-registered may make internal business-to-business procedures easier for both parties.

Regulatory relief
EMAS-registered organisations can expect regulatory relief. There may be benefits for companies involved in manufacturing sectors, with advantages under Integrated Pollution Prevention and Control legislation(4).
Several Member States also offer advantages to EMAS-registered organisations regarding state and regional environmental laws and regulations. Such benefits may, for instance, involve simplified reporting obligations; fewer inspections, lower waste fees and longer periods between permit renewals.
Examples include: a 50 % reduction in waste fees; a 20-30 % reduction in fees for licensing procedures; a reduction of up to 100 % in fees for monitoring and enforcement under national law, a 30 % reduction in fees for public services performed by government agencies, a 30 % reduction in fees for surface water licensing procedures, groundwater extraction permits and for landfill licensing procedures. There are also advantages when it comes to administration of monitoring and handling of hazardous chemicals, waste disposal obligations (by not having to demonstrate technical supervision measures) and greenhouse gases monitoring.

Costs and benefits
Businesses should regard registering for EMAS as an investment. Implementing EMAS involves internal and external costs, such as consultancy support, human resources to implement and follow-up measures, inspections, registration fees, etc.
Actual costs and benefits vary widely, depending on, for example, the size and activities of the organisation, the current state of play on environmental management practices, the specific country, etc. But in general, EMAS does lead to significant savings. Various studies have shown that organisations recoup implementation costs through increased revenue within a fairly short time, between one and two years in most cases(5)(6)(7)(8)(9).

Table 1

Costs and potential annual efficiency savings in EMAS
(10)
Organisation size(11) | Potential annual efficiency savings(EUR) | First year implementation costs(12)of EMAS(EUR) | EMAS Annual costs(13)(EUR)
Micro | 3 000 -10 000 | 22 500 | 10 000
Small | 20 000 -40 000 | 38 000 | 22 000
Medium | Up to 100 000 | 40 000 | 17 000
Large | Up to 400 000 | 67 000 | 39 000
Data on ‘Potential annual efficiency savings’ are based on energy savings only. No data are available on resource efficiency savings. | |
Source:‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009. | Source: | ‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009.
Source: | ‘Costs and Benefits of EMAS to Registered Organisations’, study for European Commission, 2009.The EMAS ‘Toolkit for small organisations’(14)provides many other examples of cost/benefit savings.
As a whole, micro and small organisations face proportionally higher fixed and external costs than medium or large organisations, since the latter benefit from economies of scale, with a higher proportion of costs borne internally by environment departments, and lower external costs as they have less need for consultants. However, even very large organisations are advised to investigate implementation costs in detail.
EMAS and energy management systems such as EN 16001 and ISO 50001 are quite similar. As management of energy use is part of EMAS, EMAS registered organisations already improve their energy efficiency, consequently they fulfil most EN 16001 and ISO 50001 requirements. Therefore this can also result in cost reductions.
Organisations considering EMAS registration should also take into account the technical and financial support or subsidies that Member States, national, regional or local authorities and EMAS Competent Bodies offer.
IV. EMAS REGULATIONThe EMAS scheme was established in Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 (also known as EMAS III) and is directly applicable in all Member States.
1. General
1.1. Scope
Since 2001, any public or private organisation can implement EMAS. With EMAS III, the scheme is also available to non-European organisations or European companies operating in non-European countries. On the latter issue, there is specific guidance on EU corporate registration, third country and global registration.

‘ “Organisation” means a company, corporation, firm, enterprise, authority or institution, located inside or outside the Community, or part or combination thereof, whether incorporated or not, public or private, which has its own functions and administration.’

EMAS can be implemented in one, several or all sites belonging to private or public organisations in any sector of activity(15). The smallest entity that can be registered is a site.

‘ “Site” means a distinct geographic location under the management control of an organisation covering activities, products and services, including all infrastructure, equipment and materials; a site is the smallest entity to be considered for registration.’

1.2. Requirements
The general procedure for implementing EMAS can be summarised as follows:

(1) | The organisation should start with an environmental review, an initial analysis of all activities the organisation carries out, to identify relevant direct and indirect environmental aspects, and the applicable environmental legislation.
(2) | Then an environmental management system needs to be implemented, in line with the requirements of EN ISO 14001 (Annex II to the EMAS Regulation).
(3) | The system needs to be checked by carrying out internal audits and a management review.
(4) | The organisation writes an EMAS environmental statement.
(5) | The environmental review and the environmental management system are verified and the statement is validated by an accredited or licensed EMAS verifier.
(6) | Once the organisation has been verified, it submits an application for registration to the Competent Body.The European Commission is developing ‘Sectoral Reference Documents’(16)in consultation with Member States and other stakeholders. Organisations should take these into account when implementing EMAS and specify in their environmental statement how these documents were used.
Each document includes the following elements:

— | best environmental management practice;
— | environmental performance indicators for specific sectors;
— | where appropriate, benchmarks of excellence and rating systems identifying environmental performance levels.
Figure 2

General schedule for EMAS implementation
Environmental review
Environmental management system
* General requirements
* Environmental policy
* Planning
* Implementation and operation
* Checking requirements in place
Internal audit/Management Review
EMAS environmental statement
Verification and Validation
Registration: Competent Body

Table 2

Indicative time schedule for the implementation of EMAS. The time involved in each activity is an average, which can be shorter or longer depending on the Member State, the organisation size, etc.

EMAS | Month 1 | Month 2 | Month 3 | Month 4 | Month 5 | Month 6 | Month 7 | Month 8 | Month 9 | Month 10
Environmental review | X | X | | | | | | | |
Environmental management system | | X | X | X | X | X | X | | |
General requirements | | X | | | | | | | |
Environmental policy | | X | | | | | | | |
Planning: Environmental Objectives and targets | | X | | | | | | | |
Planning: Environmental programme | | | X | X | X | | | | |
Implementation and operation: Resources, roles, responsibility and authority | | | | | X | | | | |
Implementation and operation: Staff competence, training and awareness, including employee involvement | | | | | X | | | | |
Implementation and operation: Communication (internal and external) | | | | | | X | | | |
Implementation and operation: Documentation and control of documents | | X | X | X | X | X | | | |
Implementation and operation: Operational control | | | | | | X | X | | |
Implementation and operation: Emergency plans | | | | | | | X | | |
Checking: Monitoring and measuring, evaluation of compliance, non-conformity, corrective and preventive action, control of records | | | | | X | X | X | | |
Checking: Internal Audit | | | | | | | X | X | |
Management review | | | | | | | | X | |
EMAS environmental statement | | | | | | | | | X |
Verification and Validation | | | | | | | | | X |
Registration | | | | | | | | | | X2. How to implement EMAS
2.1. Environmental review
The first step in implementing EMAS properly is to conduct a thorough analysis of an organisation’s internal structure and activities. The aim is to identify environmental aspects associated with environmental impacts. That is the basis for setting up a formal environmental management system.

‘ “Environmental Review” means an initial comprehensive analysis of environmental aspects, environmental impacts and environmental performance related to an organisation’s activities, products and services.’

The analysis must include:

— | Legal requirements that apply to the organisation;
— | Identification of direct and indirect environmental aspects;
— | Criteria for assessing the significance of the environmental aspects;
— | Examination of all existing environmental management practices and procedures;
— | Evaluation of feedback after investigation of incidents in the past.‘ “Environmental aspect” means an element of an organisation’s activities, products or services that has or can have an impact on the environment.’ Environmental aspects may be input related (consumption of raw materials and energy, for instance) or output related (air emissions, waste generation, etc.).

Figure 3

Relation between activities, environmental aspects and environmental impacts
Activities/Products/Services
Environmental aspects
Environmental impacts
The organisation needs procedures to ensure that activities identified as significant during the first environmental review are properly followed up later. Environmental aspects and related impacts may change, as may the organisation’s activities. If the changes are substantial, the environmental review may have to be updated. An organisation should also be aware of new developments, techniques, research results, etc., to help it reassess the significance of its environmental aspects and the possible need to carry out a new environmental review if its activities change significantly.

What is the procedure for carrying out an environmental review?
Organisations must:

— | identify environmental aspects stemming from their manufacturing processes, activities or services; and
— | establish criteria to assess the significance of these aspects. The criteria need to be comprehensive and it must be possible to verify them independently.The organisation should remember that it will have to disclose the environmental aspects it identifies and the results of the evaluation to external stakeholders.

How should environmental aspects be identified?
All relevant information needs to be gathered.
This can mean:

— | Visiting sites to check process inputs and outputs (taking notes, making drawings as required);
— | Collecting location maps and pictures;
— | Identifying applicable environmental legislation;
— | Collecting all environmental permits, licences and similar documents;
— | Checking all sources of information (incoming invoices, counters, data concerning equipment, etc.);
— | Checking the use of products (often the purchasing and sales departments are useful starting points);
— | Identifying key persons (management and workers). Workers involved in all internal systems should be asked for input;
— | Requesting information from subcontractors, who may have a significant influence on an organisation’s environmental performance;
— | Taking into account past accidents, the results of monitoring and inspections; and
— | Identifying start-up and shutdown situations and identified risks.Both direct and indirect environmental aspects must be taken into account, and the definitions below should be helpful in identifying these:

‘ “direct environmental aspect” means an environmental aspect associated with activities, products and services of the organisation itself over which it has direct management control.’

‘ “indirect environmental aspect” means an environmental aspect which can result from the interaction of an organisation with third parties and which can to a reasonable degree be influenced by an organisation.’

It is essential to consider indirect aspects. This applies both to the private and public sectors, so local authorities, service companies or financial institutions, for instance, need to extend their review beyond site aspects.
Organisations must be able to show they have identified significant environmental aspects associated with their procurement procedures, and that they have addressed significant environmental impacts associated with these in their management system.

Table 3

Examples of direct and indirect aspects

Environmental aspects
Direct aspects | Indirect aspects
—Air emissions—Water emissions—Waste—Use of natural resources and raw materials—Local issues (noise, vibration, odours)—Land use—Air emissions related to transport—Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations | — | Air emissions | — | Water emissions | — | Waste | — | Use of natural resources and raw materials | — | Local issues (noise, vibration, odours) | — | Land use | — | Air emissions related to transport | — | Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations | —Product life cycle related issues—Capital investment—Insurance services—Administrative and planning decisions—Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers—Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc. | — | Product life cycle related issues | — | Capital investment | — | Insurance services | — | Administrative and planning decisions | — | Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers | — | Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc.
— | Air emissions
— | Water emissions
— | Waste
— | Use of natural resources and raw materials
— | Local issues (noise, vibration, odours)
— | Land use
— | Air emissions related to transport
— | Risks of environmental accidents and emergency situations
— | Product life cycle related issues
— | Capital investment
— | Insurance services
— | Administrative and planning decisions
— | Environmental performance of contractors, subcontractors and suppliers
— | Choice and composition of services, e.g. transport, catering, etc.Direct environmental aspects have to include the related legal requirements and permit limits, e.g. if specific pollutants are bound to emission limit values or other requirements, those emissions should be considered as direct environmental aspects.

Assessment of environmental aspects
The next step is to associate aspects with their effects or impacts on the environment. Table 4 provides an example of such links.

Table 4

Examples of environmental aspects and impacts

Activity | Environmental aspect | Environmental impact
Transport | —Used oils for machinery—Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery | — | Used oils for machinery | — | Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery | —Soil, water, air pollution—Greenhouse effect | — | Soil, water, air pollution | — | Greenhouse effect
— | Used oils for machinery
— | Carbon emissions of trucks and machinery
— | Soil, water, air pollution
— | Greenhouse effect
Construction | —Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines—Land use | — | Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines | — | Land use | —Noise, soil, water, air pollution—Land cover destruction—Biodiversity loss | — | Noise, soil, water, air pollution | — | Land cover destruction | — | Biodiversity loss
— | Air emissions, noise, vibration, etc., by construction machines
— | Land use
— | Noise, soil, water, air pollution
— | Land cover destruction
— | Biodiversity loss
Office services | —Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc.—Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions) | — | Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc. | — | Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions) | —Mixed municipal waste pollution—Greenhouse effect | — | Mixed municipal waste pollution | — | Greenhouse effect
— | Use of materials such as paper, toner, etc.
— | Electric power consumption (leading to indirect CO2emissions)
— | Mixed municipal waste pollution
— | Greenhouse effect
Chemical industry | —Waste water—Emission of volatile organic compounds—Emission of ozone depleting substances | — | Waste water | — | Emission of volatile organic compounds | — | Emission of ozone depleting substances | —Water pollution—Photochemical ozone—Ozone layer depletion | — | Water pollution | — | Photochemical ozone | — | Ozone layer depletion
— | Waste water
— | Emission of volatile organic compounds
— | Emission of ozone depleting substances
— | Water pollution
— | Photochemical ozone
— | Ozone layer depletionOnce the aspects and their impacts have been identified, the next step is to conduct a detailed assessment of each to determine significant environmental aspects.

‘ “Significant environmental aspect” means an environmental aspect that has or can have a significant environmental impact.’

The issues to consider when assessing significance are:

(i) | potential to cause environmental harm;
(ii) | fragility of the local, regional or global environment;
(iii) | size, number, frequency and reversibility of the aspect or impact;
(iv) | existence and requirements of relevant environmental legislation;
(v) | importance to stakeholders and employees of the organisation.Based on these criteria, the organisation can draw up an internal procedure or use other tools to assess the significance of environmental aspects. Small and Medium-sized Enterprises (SMEs) will find that the EMAS SME toolkit(17)provides very useful information.
In assessing the significance of environmental aspects, it is important to take into account not just normal operating conditions, but also start-up, shutdown and emergency conditions. Past, present and planned activities should all be considered.
For each environmental aspect, the corresponding impact should be rated according to:

— | Magnitude — level of emissions, energy and water consumption, etc.;
— | Severity — hazards, toxicity, etc.;
— | Frequency/probability;
— | Concerns of interested parties;
— | Legal requirements.
Table 5

Assessing environmental aspects

Assessing criteria | Example
Which outputs or activities of the organisation may negatively affect the environment? | Waste: mixed municipal waste, waste packaging, hazardous waste
Magnitude of aspects which may impact the environment | Quantity of waste: High, medium, low
Severity of aspects which may impact on the environment | Hazardousness of waste, toxicity of materials: High, medium, low
Frequency of aspects which may impact the environment | High, medium, low
Public and employee awareness for the aspects associated to the organisation | Severe, some, no complaints
Organisation activities regulated by environmental legislation | Waste law permit, monitoring obligations
Note:it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects. | Note: | it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects.
Note: | it is useful to quantify criteria and the overall significance of particular aspects.
How to check legal compliance

‘ “Legal compliance” means full implementation of applicable legal requirements, including permit conditions, relating to the environment.’

Member States have to ensure that organisations have access to information and assistance on the following issues, at a minimum:

— | Information on the applicable legal requirements relating to the environment; and
— | Identification of the competent enforcement authorities for specific legal requirements relating to the environment.The enforcement authorities are required to reply to requests for information, at least from small organisations, on the applicable legal requirements relating to the environment, as well as information on how organisations can meet those legal requirements.
Identifying all applicable legal requirements means taking into account different levels of environmental legislation, if appropriate, such as national, regional or local requirements, including permits and licences.
The organisation must also take into account other relevant requirements, for instance, in procurement conditions, business contracts, voluntary agreements that the organisation has signed or subscribed to, etc.
It is essential to identify legal requirements at this point, so that an organisation can pinpoint any that may not be fulfilled. If necessary, an organisation must then take measures to comply with all relevant environmental legislation (see 2.2.5.2 for evaluation of legal compliance).
2.2. Environmental management system

‘ “Environmental management system” means the part of the overall management system that includes the organisational structure, planning activities, responsibilities, practices, procedures, processes and resources for developing, implementing, achieving, reviewing and maintaining the environmental policy and managing the environmental aspects.’

2.2.1. General requirements
To start with, the organisation must define and document the scope of its environmental management system.
Each site to be involved in an EMAS registration must comply with all the requirements of EMAS.
The organisation has to set up, document, implement and maintain an environmental management system in accordance with Section 4 of EN ISO 14001. If the organisation has implemented an environmental management system (other than ISO 14001) that the Commission has recognised(18), it does not have to repeat items that have already been officially recognised when it seeks to fulfil EMAS requirements.
2.2.2. Environmental policy

‘ “Environmental policy” means the overall intentions and direction of an organisation relating to its environmental performance as formally expressed by top management (…). It provides a framework for action and for the setting of environmental objectives and targets.’

Environmental policy must include the following points:

— | Commitment to complying with legal and other requirements related to its environmental aspects;
— | Commitment to preventing pollution;
— | Commitment to continually improving environmental performance.The environmental policy is a framework for action and for setting strategic environmental objectives and targets (see below). It needs to be clear and must address the top priorities on which specific objectives and targets can be further defined.
2.2.3. Planning
Once basic underlying issues as described above have been covered, the process moves on to planning.
2.2.3.1. Environmental objectives and targets
‘ “Environmental objective” means an overall environmental goal, arising from the environmental policy that an organisation sets itself to achieve, and which is quantified where practicable.’

‘ “Environmental target” means a detailed performance requirement, arising from the environmental objectives, applicable to an organisation or parts thereof, and that needs to be set and met in order to achieve those objectives.’

An organisation must draw up and document the objectives and detailed targets for each of the aspects relevant in the organisation, in line with its environmental policy.
Once objectives have been defined, the next step is to set proper targets for them. With targets, it is possible to plan specific actions to be carried out to achieve good environmental management.

Figure 4

Relation between objectives, targets and actions
Objective
Target
Action
An example:

Environmental objective | Minimise hazardous waste generation
Target | Reduce the use of organic solvents in the process by 20 % within three years
Action | Reusing solvents whenever possibleRecycling organic solventsObjectives and targets should be measurable where possible, and consistent with an organisation’s environmental policy. The ‘SMART’ criteria are useful:

— | Specific — each target should address a single issue.
— | Measurable — each target should be expressed quantitatively.
— | Achievable — it should be possible to meet the targets.
— | Realistic — targets should be demanding and drive continuous improvement, but not overly ambitious. They can always be revised once they have been met.
— | Time-bound — there should be a deadline for achieving each target.2.2.3.2. Environmental programme
‘ “Environmental Programme” means a description of the measures, responsibilities and means taken or envisaged to achieve environmental objectives and targets and the deadlines for achieving the environmental objectives and targets.’

The environmental programme is a tool to help the organisation plan and implement improvements from day to day. It should be kept up-to-date, and detailed enough to give an overview of progress towards meeting targets. The programme should specify who is responsible for achieving objectives and targets, as well as details of the resources and timeframes involved. Resources themselves (e.g. financial, technical or personnel means) cannot be environmental objectives.
In practice, the programme is often drawn up in tabular form, covering the following:

— | environmental objectives, linked to direct and indirect aspects;
— | specific targets to achieve objectives; and
— | actions, responsibilities, means and timeframe for each target:—Description of the action(s);—Person in charge of the target;—State of play at the start of implementation;—Means necessary to achieve targets;—Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target;—Final result to be achieved, including deadline;—Records associated to the process above must be kept. | — | Description of the action(s); | — | Person in charge of the target; | — | State of play at the start of implementation; | — | Means necessary to achieve targets; | — | Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target; | — | Final result to be achieved, including deadline; | — | Records associated to the process above must be kept.
— | Description of the action(s);
— | Person in charge of the target;
— | State of play at the start of implementation;
— | Means necessary to achieve targets;
— | Frequency of monitoring progress towards the target;
— | Final result to be achieved, including deadline;
— | Records associated to the process above must be kept.Both direct and indirect aspects should be taken into account in drawing up the programme. The organisation should commit itself to improving its environmental performance continuously.
2.2.4. Implementation and operation
2.2.4.1. Resources, roles, responsibility and authorityIf EMAS is to succeed, then top management must be willing to provide the resources and organisational structures needed to support the system. These include human resources and specialised skills in personnel, organisational infrastructure, technology, as well as financial resources.
The environmental review will have examined existing organisational infrastructure, management practices and procedures. At this point, it is time to adapt internal structures and procedures if necessary.
The organisation’s top management must appoint a management representative, i.e. a person ultimately responsible for the environmental management system. Their role is to make sure that all the environmental management system requirements are in place, working and up-to-date, as well as to keep the general management team informed about how the system is working. They should report on its strengths and weaknesses, and on improvements needed.
The representative should be qualified and experienced in environmental issues, environment-related legal requirements, management aspects, working group skills, with leadership and coordination skills. The organisation must ensure these competences are all available within the organisation.

Competence, training and awareness
The organisation has to define the experience and knowledge required among staff for good environmental management performance.
It must draw up, implement and maintain a procedure to identify training needs and do whatever is necessary to ensure that staff involved in the environmental management system has appropriate knowledge of:

— | The organisation’s environment policy;
— | Legal requirements and other environmental requirements applicable to the organisation;
— | The objectives and targets set up for the organisation as a whole and for their specific work areas;
— | Environmental aspects and impacts and the methodology for monitoring them;
— | Their roles and responsibilities within the environmental management system.Everyone working for the organisation or on its behalf should be aware of their roles within EMAS and the environmental benefits of the system. They should receive, or at least have access to, training on environmental awareness and on the organisation’s environmental management system.

Figure 5

Flow chart diagram on training within the environmental management system
Identification of training and awareness needs
Assessment of training and awareness activities
Planning of training and awareness activities
Training and awareness activities
Environmental awareness can be achieved through training or other activities, such as communication campaigns, surveys, etc.
Actively involved employees are a driving force for continuous, successful improvement, and they help to anchor EMAS in the organisation. They can become involved through, for instance, an environmental committee, working groups, by suggestion systems, incentive programmes or other activities.
There should be roles for employees at different levels within the development and implementation of the system. They could, for instance, be involved in:

— | Identifying environmental aspects;
— | Drawing up and revising procedures and/or instructions;
— | Proposing environmental objectives and targets;
— | Taking part in an internal audit process;
— | Drafting the EMAS environmental statement.Management must offer on-going feedback to employees, and seek feedback from them.
2.2.4.2. CommunicationGood internal and external two-way communication is essential to implement an EMAS-registered environmental management system successfully. The organisation needs to recognise the need to communicate with stakeholders on environmental issues and the value of doing so. It is obliged to make the environmental statement public, and it will need to identify what will be communicated and to whom. It will need to monitor the results of its communication and to determine whether it has been effective.
Internal communication should flow in both directions (top down and bottom up). This can be done by using intranet, brochures, internal publications, newsletters, suggestion boxes, meetings, bulletin boards, etc.
Examples of external communication are the EMAS environmental statement, internet, action days, press releases, brochures and use of the EMAS logo if possible and allowed.
2.2.4.3. Documentation and control of documentsThere should be documentation on the environmental management system, covering the following:

— | Environmental policy;
— | Environmental objectives and targets;
— | Description of the scope of the environmental management system;
— | Description of the main elements of the environmental management system;
— | Roles, responsibilities and authorities;
— | Procedure for managing operational control;
— | Operational procedures;
— | Work instructions.Documentation should be clear and concise to avoid confusion or misunderstanding.
EMAS documents can be integrated into other management systems (quality, energy, health and safety, etc.) or vice versa to optimise them, to avoid duplication and to reduce bureaucracy.
SMEs should aim to offer their staff clear, simple, easy-to-use documentation.

Environmental management manual
This covers the environmental policy, environmental protocols and activities. It should be integrated into the organisation’s annual management plan. The manual does not need to be long and complex. It should help staff to understand how the organisation has set up and structured its environmental management system, how the different parts of the environmental management system are interrelated and what the roles of particular individuals are within the scheme. This manual is not obligatory, though most organisations opt to have one.

Procedures
Documents on procedures describe HOW, WHEN and by WHOM specific actions have to be carried out.
Examples are procedures for:

— | identifying and evaluating significant aspects;
— | managing legal compliance;
— | managing the identified significant environmental aspects;
— | managing monitoring and measurements;
— | managing emergency preparedness;
— | managing non-conformities, preventive and corrective actions;
— | identifying and managing competence, training and awareness;
— | managing communication;
— | managing documents;
— | managing records;
— | managing internal audits.
Work instructions
Work instructions must be clear and easy to understand. They should explain the relevance of an activity, the environmental risk associated with it, specific training for staff responsible for carrying it out, and how it is to be supervised. It may be useful to illustrate it with pictures, pictograms or other ways of ensuring all employees can readily understand the instructions.

Managing documents
The organisation has to set up, implement and maintain a procedure to manage documents drafted for the environmental management system. Specific attention should be paid to records (see 2.2.5.4).
This will require a procedure to:

Figure 6

Process to manage documents within an environmental management system
Create an EMS document
Approve it
Distribute it among the staff
Eliminate the old version
Review it and modify it if necessary
Control it
The system should ensure that different versions of documents remain available, and that documents remain legible and readily identifiable.
Documents from external sources can be included, as they are often essential to ensuring the environmental management system works correctly. Such documents could include information from local authorities and public administrations, equipment user manuals, health and safety sheets, etc.
2.2.4.4. Operational controlOperational control involves identifying and planning operations that are associated with the significant environmental aspects consistent with the policy, objectives and targets (see Figure 7). It might also cover activities such as equipment maintenance, start-up and shutdown, management of onsite contractors, and services provided by suppliers or vendors. There need to be procedures to address identified risks, to set targets and to measure environmental performance (preferably through clear environmental indicators). The procedures must define normal conditions. Abnormal conditions and emergencies must be defined and described. Operational control procedures should be well documented and submitted to internal audits.

Figure 7

Operational control
Operational control
Environmental aspects
Set up operating criteria
Control objectives and targets
2.2.4.5. Emergency preparedness and responseThe organisation has to draw up, implement and maintain procedures to identify potential emergencies and potential accidents to:

— | Avoid the risk of an accident;
— | Describe how the organisation responds to accidents;
— | Prevent or mitigate associated adverse environmental impacts.The emergency plan is essential in industry and in organisations involved in potentially risky activities.
The organisation must periodically review its emergency preparedness (including appropriate training) and its response procedures. It should revise them if necessary, particularly after emergencies or accidents. Procedures should also be tested periodically.

Figure 8

Emergency plans
Identification of potential accidents and emergencies
Environmental impact evaluation
Preventive measures
Emergency plans
Testing, training and reviewing
Periodic revision
2.2.5. Checking
2.2.5.1. Monitoring and measurementThe organisation needs to draw up, implement and maintain a procedure to monitor and measure significant parameters such as air emissions, waste, water and noise regularly to gain added value from the findings. Reporting on core performance indicators is an obligation (see 2.3.2).
Legal requirements on monitoring have to be taken into account, and monitoring criteria such as the frequency of inspections and the methodology must comply with them. Information on these is useful to ensure:

— | Compliance with legal requirements and regulations;
— | Accurate evaluation of environmental performance;
— | A complete and transparent EMAS statement.Depending on the organisation’s needs, other factors can also be measured and monitored:

— | Significant environmental aspects;
— | Environmental policy and objectives;
— | Level of awareness among employees etc.Measuring equipment must be calibrated on a regular basis to comply with legislation and to obtain accurate results.
2.2.5.2. Evaluation of legal complianceLegal compliance is a key requirement of the EMAS regulation and an organisation cannot register without it, so it has to have a procedure to review and evaluate this regularly.
This is best done by making a list of all relevant legislation and specific requirements, then comparing this to the organisation’s specific circumstances (see Table 6). Larger, more complex organisations may need to use databases or seek external assistance.
If the verifier finds instances of non-compliance that have not been corrected, they are not allowed to validate an environmental statement or to sign the final declaration (Annex VII).

Table 6

Example of simple legal compliance evaluation

Applicable environmental legislation | Specific requirement | Status of the organisation | Result
Waste law | —Permit for waste production—Waste management | — | Permit for waste production | — | Waste management | —Outdated permit—Waste management under control | — | Outdated permit | — | Waste management under control | Get an updated permit
— | Permit for waste production
— | Waste management
— | Outdated permit
— | Waste management under control
Air emissions law | —Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.)—Permit for boilers | — | Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.) | — | Permit for boilers | —Under the limits—Permits updated | — | Under the limits | — | Permits updated | OK
— | Emission limits (NOx, SOx, particles, etc.)
— | Permit for boilers
— | Under the limits
— | Permits updated
Noise law | —Noise limit in the area | — | Noise limit in the area | —Under the level permitted | — | Under the level permitted | OK
— | Noise limit in the area
— | Under the level permitted
Water treatment law | —Specific treatment (elimination of P and N)—Effluent limits—Permit for emission to watercourse | — | Specific treatment (elimination of P and N) | — | Effluent limits | — | Permit for emission to watercourse | —Not in place yet—Not in full compliance—Permit not updated | — | Not in place yet | — | Not in full compliance | — | Permit not updated | Correct the situation
— | Specific treatment (elimination of P and N)
— | Effluent limits
— | Permit for emission to watercourse
— | Not in place yet
— | Not in full compliance
— | Permit not updated
GHG laws | —Limits of GHG allocated | — | Limits of GHG allocated | —Under the limit | — | Under the limit | OK. It is possible to sell some emission allowances
— | Limits of GHG allocated
— | Under the limit2.2.5.3. Non-conformity, corrective and preventive actionsThe organisation has to set up, implement and maintain a procedure for dealing with cases and potential cases of non-conformity, with EMAS requirements.
The procedure must include ways of:

— | Identifying and correcting the case;
— | Investigating the cause and effects of the case;
— | Evaluating the need for action to avoid recurrence;
— | Recording the results of corrective action taken;
— | Evaluating the need for measures to prevent cases of non-conformity;
— | Implementing appropriate preventive action to avoid such cases; and
— | Reviewing the effectiveness of corrective and preventive action.Non-conformity means any kind of non-fulfilment with the basic requirements specified in procedures and technical instructions.
Non-conformities may be the result of human or implementation error. Changes to correct and avoid recurrence must be made as soon as possible.
Non-conformities may be detected through:

— | Operational control;
— | Internal/external audit;
— | Management review; or
— | As part of daily activity.
Corrective and preventive actions
The EMAS management representative has to be informed about non-conformities so they can make decisions about taking corrective action, if appropriate.
Where potential non-conformities have been identified, the EMAS management representative has to be informed, so they can make decisions about taking preventive action, if appropriate.
Both corrective and preventive action should be recorded. It may be necessary to change the environmental management system documentation as a result.
2.2.5.4. Control of recordsThe organisation must set up a system to maintain records to show that it complies with the requirements of its environmental management system.
The organisation must set up, implement and maintain a procedure for managing its records. This should cover issues such as identification, storage, protection, retrieval, retention and disposal of records.
Records have to be and remain identifiable, legible, updated and traceable.
Examples of records:

— | electricity, water and raw materials consumption;
— | waste generated (hazardous and non-hazardous waste);
— | greenhouse gases (GHG) emissions;
— | incidents, accidents and complaints;
— | legal requirements;
— | audit reports and management reviews;
— | inspection reports;
— | significant environmental aspects;
— | non-conformities, corrective and preventive actions;
— | communication and training;
— | suggestions from staff; and
— | training and seminars.2.2.6. Internal audit
EMAS pays particular attention to the internal audit in Annex III.

‘ “Internal environmental audit” means a systematic, documented, periodic and objective evaluation of the environmental performance of an organisation, management system and processes designed to protect the environment.’

The organisation has to set up an internal audit procedure as part of the management system. This must cover responsibilities and requirements for planning and conducting audits, reporting results and keeping records, the determination of audit criteria, scope, frequency and methods.
The goal of the internal audit is to determine:

| if the environmental management system meets the requirements of the EMAS Regulation;
| if it has been properly implemented and maintained;
| to guarantee that the organisation’s management gets the information it needs to review the organisation’s environmental performance;
| the effectiveness of the environmental management system.The audit must be carried out objectively by independent personnel. The internal auditor can be a trained member of the staff or an external person or team.

General rules

— | Establish an audit programme;
— | Define the scope of the audit. This will depend on the size and type of organisation. The scope must specify the subject areas covered, the activities to be audited, the environmental criteria to be considered and the period to be covered in the audit;
— | Specify the resources needed to carry out the audit, for example, well-trained personnel with a good knowledge of the activity, technical aspects, environmental aspects, legal requirements;
— | Make sure that all the activities in the organisation are carried out in conformity with previously defined procedures; and
— | Identify potential new problems and put measures in place to prevent occurrence.
Internal audit steps

Figure 9

Internal audit steps
AUDIT STEPS
1. Programme and frequency
2. Audit activities
3. Reporting findings and conclusions
2.2.6.1. Audit programme and audit frequencyThe programme must include:

— | specific goals of the internal audit
— | how to check whether the environmental management system is coherent and conforms with the organisation’s policy and programme and fulfils the EMAS requirements
— | compliance with applicable environmental regulatory requirements.The organisation must carry out internal audits on a yearly basis to have a proper overview of its significant environmental aspects. The audit cycle, which covers all the organisation’s activities, must be completed within three years. Small organisations may extend this period to four years.
The frequency with which any specific activity is audited will vary, depending on:

— | Nature, scale and complexity of the activities concerned;
— | Significance of associated environmental impacts;
— | Importance and urgency of the problems detected by previous audits; and
— | History of environmental problems.As a rule, complex activities with a more significant environmental impact need to be audited more frequently.
For satisfactory results, all staff involved in an internal audit must have a clear idea of the environmental objectives of the exercise and the specific roles of everyone taking part (directors, managers, employees, auditors, etc.).
2.2.6.2. Internal audit activitiesIt is important to prepare for the internal audit beforehand. First, identify the auditor/audit team. The organisation may use its own staff as auditors, or engage outside auditors. They must be objective and impartial and be properly skilled and trained. The auditor/audit team should:

— | Prepare a good audit plan, by collecting information on the objective, scope, place and date arranged with the organisation;
— | Deliver the audit plan to the organisation sufficiently in advance;
— | Draw up checklists;
— | Distribute tasks within the audit team.For an audit to be meaningful, the audit team must check compliance with environmental legislation, whether objectives and targets have been met, and whether the management system is effective and adequate.
The audit process must include the following steps:

— | Understanding of the management system;
— | Evaluation of the system’s strengths and weaknesses;
— | Gathering relevant evidence (e.g. data, records, documents);
— | Evaluating audit findings;
— | Preparing audit conclusions; and
— | Reporting audit findings and conclusions.2.2.6.3. Reporting audit findings and conclusionsThe aim of the audit report is to provide management with:

— | written evidence concerning the scope of the audit;
— | information on the extent to which objectives have been met;
— | information on whether objectives are in line with the organisation’s environmental policy;
— | information on the reliability and effectiveness of the monitoring system;
— | proposed corrective actions if required.The report must be submitted to the EMAS management representative who finalises corrective actions if non-conformities (including cases of non-compliance, if any) have been identified.
2.2.7. Management review
Top management has to review the management system on a regular basis (at least annually) to ensure it is fit for purpose and effectiveness. The management review needs to be recorded, and records kept.

Content of management review
Inputs:

— | Results of internal audits including evaluation of legal compliance;
— | External communication;
— | Complaints;
— | Extent to which objectives and targets have been met;
— | Status of corrective and preventive actions;
— | Follow-up to previous management reviews;
— | Changing circumstances, e.g. legal developments, environmental changes;
— | Recommendations for improvement.Outputs include all decisions and activities, changes to environmental policy, objectives, targets and other aspects of the environmental management system.
2.3. EMAS environmental statement

‘ “Environmental statement” means the comprehensive information to the public and other interested parties regarding an organisation’s: structure and activities; environmental policy and environmental management system, environmental aspects and impacts; environmental programme, objectives and targets; environmental performance and compliance with applicable legal obligations relating to the environment …’

The statement is one of the unique characteristics of EMAS compared with other environmental management systems.
For the public, it affirms the organisation’s commitment to taking action on the environment.
For the organisation, it is a good opportunity to state what it is doing to improve the environment.
EMAS does set out some minimum requirements for the statement, but the organisation can decide how much detail it wishes to go into, as well as the structure and layout, as long as the content is clear, reliable, credible and correct. It is up to the organisation to decide if it wants to include its environmental statement in its annual report, or other reports, for instance, on corporate social responsibility.
2.3.1. Minimum content for EMAS environmental statement

| (1) | A clear and unambiguous description of the organisation registering under EMAS and a summary of its activities, products and services and its relationship to any parent organisations as appropriateInclude diagrams, maps, flow charts, aerial photographs, etc. to illustrate the content. NACE codes to describe activities should also be included.
| (2) | The environmental policy and a brief description of the organisation’s environmental management systemA proper description of the system is important to provide clear information about the working structure. The environmental policy has to be included.
| (3) | A description of all the significant direct and indirect environmental aspects which result in significant environmental impacts of the organisation and an explanation of the nature of the impacts as related to these aspects (Annex I.2 to the EMAS Regulation)Direct and indirect environmental aspects should be given separately. The impacts of both should be given, using tables or flowcharts.
| (4) | A description of the environmental objectives and targets in relation to the significant environmental aspects and impactsUse lists of targets and objectives, as well as indicators to assess progress on improving performance. Include the environmental programme and refer to specific measures taken or planned to improve performance.
| (5) | A summary of the data available on the performance of the organisation against its environmental objectives and targets with respect to its significant environmental impacts. Reporting shall be on the core indicators and on other relevant existing environmental performance indicators as set out in Section C of Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation;Core indicators focus on six key areas: energy efficiency, material efficiency, water, waste, biodiversity and emissions (see 2.3.2).
| (6) | Other factors regarding environmental performance including performance against legal provisions with respect to their significant environmental impactsUse tables and/or graphs comparing legal reference limits to limits measured and/or calculated by the organisation. It is not always possible to measure environmental performance with data. Soft factors are also relevant, and may include changes in behaviour, improvements in processes, etc.
| (7) | A reference to the applicable legal requirements relating to the environmentEMAS requires legal compliance. The environmental statement is an opportunity to state how the organisation achieves this.Though EMAS-registered organisations should have available an internal list of all relevant legal requirements, it is not necessary to include them all in the environmental statement. An outline is enough in this context.
| (8) | The name and accreditation or licence number of the environmental verifier and the date of validationIf the organisation publishes its environmental statement as part of another report, it should identify the statement as such and indicate that it has been validated by the environmental verifier. Although it is not mandatory to annex the declaration referred to in Article 25(9) to the EMAS environmental statement, it is considered best practise to do so.2.3.2. Core indicators and other relevant existing environmental performance indicators
2.3.2.1. Core indicatorsOrganisations have to report on the core environmental performance indicators (also known as key performance indicators) relevant to direct environmental aspects of the organisation. They should also report on other performance indicators relevant to more specific environmental aspects. They should take into account sectoral reference documents where these are available.
Core indicators apply to all types of organisations. They measure performance in the following key areas:

— | Energy efficiency;
— | Material efficiency;
— | Water;
— | Waste;
— | Biodiversity;
— | Emissions.Each core indicator is composed of a figure A (input), a figure B (output) and a ratio figure.
(i) Figure A (input)
The Input (figure A) is reported as follows:

Energy efficiency
:
(a) | Total annual energy consumption, expressed in MWh or GJ;
(b) | Percentage of (a) from renewable energy sources, produced by the organisation.The indicator (b) captures the percentage of annual energy consumption from renewable energy sources actually produced by the organisation. Energy purchased from an energy provider is not included under this indicator, and may be considered as part of ‘green procurement’ measures.

Material efficiency
:Annual mass flow of different materials used, expressed in tonnes, excluding energy carriers and water.
The annual mass flow of different materials can be divided according to the use to which they are put. They might, for instance, include raw materials such as metal, wood or chemicals, or intermediate goods, depending on the activities of the organisation.

Water
:Total annual water consumption, expressed in m3.
This indicator requires reporting on the total annual amount of water the organisation consumes.
It is useful to clarify different types of water consumption, and to report on consumption according to the source of the water, e.g. surface water, ground water.
Other useful information might include the amount of wastewater, wastewater treated and reused, rainwater and grey-water recycling.

Waste
:This covers the total annual generation of

| waste (broken down by type) expressed in tonnes;
| hazardous waste, expressed in tonnes or kilograms.Reporting on waste and hazardous waste is compulsory under the EMAS Regulation. It is good practice to break waste down by type for both streams. The results of the environmental review, including relevant legal obligations on reporting waste, should be taken as a basis. More detailed reporting could be done in line with the national waste classification system which implements the European List of Waste.
Reporting long lists of waste types could be counterproductive and confusing for communication purposes, so ‘clustering’ information according to the European List is an option. Waste could then be recorded by volume for the different types, such as metals, plastic, paper, sludge, ash, etc. Adding information on the amount of waste that is recovered, recycled, used for energy production or landfilled, could also be useful.

Biodiversity
:Use of land, expressed in m2of built-up-area.
Biodiversity is a complex, relatively new issue among core indicators. Some of the factors driving loss of biodiversity loss (climate change, emission/pollution) are already covered by environmental aspects and related indicators in the EMAS Regulation, covering energy and water consumption, emissions, waste, etc.
Not all biodiversity indicators are relevant for all sectors/organisations, and not all can be implemented directly when starting to manage these aspects. The environmental review should give a good indication of relevant factors. The organisation should consider not just local impacts, but also direct and indirect impacts on biodiversity more widely, e.g. extraction of raw material, procurement/supply chain, production and product, transport and logistics, marketing and communication. There is no single indicator relevant for all organisations.
The biodiversity indicator on land use, provided for in Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation, can be seen as common denominator. This only covers the premises of the organisation in terms of built-up area. However, it is highly recommended that sealed areas should also be included in this.

Emissions
:
(a) | Total annual emissions of greenhouse gases (CO2, CH4, N2O, HFC, PFC, SF6), expressed in tonnes of CO2equivalent;
(b) | Total annual air emissions (including at least SO2, NOx, PM), expressed in kilograms or tonnes.Note: Because the impacts of these substances are different, they should not to be added up.
The approach to quantifying emissions, especially greenhouse gases and air pollutants, needs to be clarified(19). As a starting point, organisations need to take into account existing legal requirements. This is clearly the case for organisations whose installations fall under the scope of the EU Emission Trading Scheme or the European Pollutant Release and Transfer Register Regulation. In other cases, European, globally recognised or national/regional common methodologies when available may be applied.
Although reporting on core indicators is only mandatory for direct aspects, an organisation has to take into account all significant environmental aspects, direct and indirect. So it is best to report significant indirect greenhouse gas emissions, preferably separately from direct emissions.
(ii) Figure B (output)
Overall annual output (figure B) is the same for all fields, but adapted for different types of organisation:

(a) | Production sector (industry): state the total gross value-added, expressed in million euros or total annual physical output, expressed in tonnes. Small organisations can state the total annual turnover or number of employees;
(b) | Non-production sector (service, administration): state the number of employees.2.3.2.2. Core indicators and related elements of flexibility – rationaleIt is important to understand the rationale behind the setting of indicators and the elements of flexibility provided in the EMAS Regulation (Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation).
Annex IV C.1 states that indicators must:

(a) | give an accurate appraisal of the organisation’s environmental performance;
(b) | be understandable and unambiguous;
(c) | allow for a year on year comparison to assess the development of the environmental performance of the organisation;
(d) | allow for comparison with sector, national or regional benchmark as appropriate;
(e) | allow for comparison with regulatory requirements as appropriate.Those are the main functions of the key performance indicators.
However, there is some flexibility over use of the indicators if that helps to achieve their function.
They are as follows:

— | Conditions for using the confidentiality clause, referred in Annex IV C.1 — ‘if disclosure would adversely affect the confidentiality of commercial or industrial information (…), the organisation may be permitted to index this information in its reporting, e.g., by establishing a base line year (with the index number 100) from which the development of the actual input/impact would appear’. This clause could be invoked if the use of an indicator might disclose sensitive data that could enable a competitor to calculate the average price of production.
— | Conditions for NOT reporting on a specific core indicator provided in Annex IV — Annex IV C.2(a) and (b) on core indicators states that ‘where an organisation concludes that one or more core indicators are not relevant to its significant direct environmental aspects, that organisation may not report on those core indicators. The organisation shall provide justification to that effect with reference to its environmental review’. For the sake of transparency, that justification should also be mentioned in the environmental statement. Since each core indicator is composed of a figure A for input, B for output and R for the ratio A/B, this element of flexibility applies for the entire core indicator as such, including the specific relation A/B.
— | Conditions for reporting using another indicator (A/B) INSTEAD OF a specific core indicator as in Annex IV — if an organisation decides not to report under (a) specific indicator(s) as provided for in Annex IV, but chooses another instead, that indicator also has to provide for an input A and an output B. Using this flexibility should always be justified with reference to the environmental review, showing how the option chosen helps to better indicate the relevant performance. For this specific provision, the EMAS Sectoral Reference Document should be taken into account, if available for the sector under consideration. For example, instead of ‘number of employees’, a tourist accommodation service may opt for ‘per guest night’, a school may choose ‘number of pupils’, a waste management organisation may use ‘amount of waste managed, in tons’, and a hospital may prefer ‘number of overnight patients’, etc.
— | Conditions for using other elements to express input (A) and output (B), IN ADDITION to the specific core indicators provided in Annex IV — An organisation may also use other elements to express the total annual input/impact in a given field and the overall annual output. For example, a service organisation may report using a measure of output (B) ‘number of employees’ for its administrative component and a different measure of output for the specific service provided.
— | Measurement units — If those cited in Annex IV to the EMAS Regulation do not clearly reflect the environmental performance of an organisation and do not provide a clear picture for communication purposes, then alternatives may be used, as long as the organisation justifies this. It must be possible to convert the units into those specified in the Regulation. Ideally, a footnote with a conversion should be added.
— | Currencies related to GVA or total annual turnover other than the euro — Though the EMAS Regulation refers to ‘million Euros’ as a measure of output for gross value-added, organisations that do not belong to the euro area can use their national currency.2.3.2.3. Other relevant environmental performance indicatorsThe organisation must also report on its performance according to other relevant indicators if these are mentioned in the environmental review.
2.3.2.4. Local accountabilityLocal accountability is important in EMAS. That is why all EMAS registered organisations should report on core indicators at site level, though the regulation does not explicitly require this. In any case, information on trends in emissions to air and water, water consumption, use of energy and the amount of waste should be provided at site level.
The organisation may index information only if there are confidentiality issues (see 2.3.2.2).
Furthermore, the fact that ongoing improvements can be achieved on permanent sites, but not on temporary sites needs to be taken into account. If this issue arises, it should be stated in the environmental review. The possibility of implementing alternative measures, including, for instance, other ‘soft’ indicators, should be taken into account. In any case, for sectors covered by EMAS sectoral reference documents, information concerning temporary sites may be considered.

Table 7

Example of the use of core performance indicators in public administration organisations

Core indicator | Annual input/impact (A) | Overall annual output organisation (B) | Ratio A/B
Energy efficiency | Annual consumption MWh, GJ | Number of employees(non-production sector) | MWh/person and/orKWh/person
Material efficiency | Annual consumption of paper in tonnes | Number of employees(non-production sector) | Tonnes/person and/orNumber of paper sheets/person/day
Water | Annual consumption m3 | Number of employees(non-production sector) | m3/person and/orl/person
Waste | Annual generation of waste in tonnes | Number of employees(non-production sector) | Tonnes of waste/person and/orKg/person
Annual generation of hazardous waste in kilograms | Kg of hazardous waste/person
Biodiversity | Use of land, m2of built-up area (including sealed area) | Number of employees(non-production sector) | m2of built-up area/person and/orm2of sealed area/person
GHG emissions | Annual emissions of GHG in tonnes of CO2e (CO2e = CO2equivalent) | Number of employees(non-production sector) | tonnes CO2e/person and/orKg CO2e/person

Table 8

Example of the use of core performance indicators in the production sector

Core indicator | Annual input/impact (A) | Overall annual output organisation (B) | Ratio A/B
Energy efficiency | Annual consumption MWh, GJ | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | MWh/million euroorMWh/tonne of product
Material efficiency | Annual mass flow of the different materials used, in tonnes | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | For each one of the different materials used:Material in tonnes/million euroorMaterial in tonnes/tonne product
Water | Annual consumption m3 | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | m3/million euroorm3/tonne of product
Waste | Annual generation of waste in tonnes | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | Tonnes of waste/million euroorTonnes of waste/tonne product
Annual generation of hazardous waste in tonnes | Tonnes of hazardous waste/million euroorTonnes of hazardous waste/tonne product
Biodiversity | Use of land, m2of built-up area (including sealed area) | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | m2of built-up area and/orm2of sealed area/million euroorm2of built-up area and/orm2of sealed area/tonne of product
GHG emissions | Annual emissions of GHG in tonnes of CO2e | Total annual gross value added (million euros)(*1)orTotal annual physical output (tonnes) | Tonnes of CO2equivalent/million euroorTonnes of CO2equivalent/tonne of product
Note:The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions. | Note: | The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions.
Note: | The EMAS environmental statement can be used to report on specific core performance indicators, in particular energy efficiency and greenhouse gases emissions.2.4. Verification and validation procedure

‘ “Verification” means the conformity assessment process carried out by an environmental verifier to demonstrate whether an organisation’s environmental review, environmental policy, environmental management system and internal audit and its implementation fulfil the requirements of this Regulation.’

‘ “Validation” means the confirmation by the environmental verifier who carried out the verification, that the information and data in an organisation’s environmental statement and updated environmental statement are reliable, credible and correct and meet the requirements of the Regulation.’

The Commission has developed ‘Sectoral Reference Documents’ that should be taken into account when checking environmental performance in the organisation. The environmental statement should clarify how the Sectoral Reference Documents, when available, were taken into account.
2.4.1. Who is allowed to verify and validate EMAS?
Only accredited or licensed environmental verifiers can carry out these tasks.

‘ “Environmental verifier” means: a conformity assessment body as defined in Regulation (EC) No 765/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council (20) or any association or group of such bodies, which has obtained accreditation in accordance with this Regulation; or any natural or legal person, or any association or group of such persons, which has obtained a licence to carry out verification and validation in accordance with this Regulation.’

— | The organisation may contact the EMAS Competent Body in its Member State, or the EMAS Accreditation or Licensing body responsible for the accreditation of EMAS verifiers for information about accredited environmental verifiers. If an organisation wants information about verifiers operating in their sector from Member States other than their own, this is available through the EU EMAS register(21).
— | The scope of an accredited or licensed environmental verifier is determined according to NACE codes, classification of economic activities set out in Regulation (EC) No 1893/2006. When an organisation contracts an environmental verifier, it must ensure the verifier is accredited or licensed for the specific NACE code corresponding to the organisation’s activities.
— | Once the verifier is accredited or licensed in one Member State, he/she can operate in all EU countries(22), subject to the supervision requirements of the Accreditation or Licensing body of the Member State where they wish to operate, as specified in Article 24 of the EMAS Regulation.
— | Information about accredited or licensed verifiers is available either from the Commission EMAS website or through the appropriate bodies in Member States.2.4.2. What are the tasks of environmental verifiers?

| (1) | Verify if the organisation is in conformity with all the requirements of the EMAS Regulation with respect to the initial environmental review, environmental management system, environmental audit and its results and the environmental statement.
| (2) | Check if the organisation complies with relevant Community, national, regional and local legal requirements relating to the environment.Note 1:The verifier has to check if the organisation has established implemented and maintained procedure(s) for periodically evaluating compliance with applicable legal requirements(23). The verifier carries out an in-depth check of the legal compliance of a company. Part of this task is checking material evidence received that there is no breach of environmental legislation(24). Verifiers may use the findings of enforcement authorities. If they do not find evidence of non-compliance, this is stated in the environmental declaration and signed by the verifier. However, the duty of the verifier is to check that the requirements of the Regulation are satisfied through the usual audit techniques. This means that s/he will not be able to check compliance with legal requirements in the same way as enforcement authorities do.Note 2:If a verifier detects a case of non-compliance in the period between two registrations, the following options exist. He/she can either report to the Competent Body that the organisation in question has to be deleted from the EMAS Register. If the organisation has shown that it took timely measures in cooperation with the enforcement authorities to restore legal compliance, the verifier can still sign the declaration on verification and validation activities, as per Annex VII to the Regulation.
| (3) | Check the organisation’s continuous improvement of environmental performance.
| (4) | Check the reliability, credibility and accuracy of the data included and used in the EMAS environmental statement and any environmental information to be validated.
| (5) | Visit the organisation or site. The procedures for single-site and multi-site organisations are different and it is important to stress the differences in the respective approaches. The EMAS Regulation (Art 25- 4) requires visiting for each organisation each time a validation/verification activity needs to take place. In case of a one-site-organisation that means that the verifier has to go on site every year. In case of small one-site-organisations and if the derogation for small organisations can be applied (Article 7) validation/verification activities have to be done after two and four years with the effect that the verifier is obliged to visit the site after two and four years. But in case of a registered multi-site-organisation Art 25-4 is still requiring visiting the organisation at each time of verification/validation activities. Thus from a legal point of view this obligation can be seen as fulfilled when the verifier visits the organisation (maybe one or more sites, maybe different sites) each year. But the visiting program has to ensure that each site, which is included in the registration number of this multi-site-organisation, is at least visited (completely verified) once within a cycle of 36 months. Without completely verifying each included site at least one time within this cycle the verifier would not fulfil his tasks as required by the EMAS III Regulation. This also means that before a first registration, the environmental verifier has to visit all sites at a multi-site organisation.Note:It is useful for the organisation to check whether the verifier has notified the relevant accreditation or licensing body at least four weeks before verification, of its accreditation or licence details and the time and place of the verification.

The first verification
At a minimum, the verifier must check the organisation fulfils the following requirements:

— | a fully operational environmental management system is in place;
— | a fully planned audit programme is in place;
— | a management review has been completed; and
— | the EMAS environmental statement is drafted and Sectoral Reference Documents have been taken into account, where available.2.5. Registration procedure
The EMAS III Regulation provides some general rules on registration. Member States may adapt these in their own environmental legislation.
Once the system has been implemented, verified and the EMAS environmental statement validated, the organisation’s next step is to apply to the Competent Body for registration.
2.5.1. Which Competent Body does an organisation use?

Table 9

Competent Bodies
(25) for different registrations

Different situations | Where to register
Organisation with one site in EU | Competent Body officially designated by the Member State in which the organisation is located.
Organisation with multiple sites inside one Member State (Federal State or similar) | Designated Competent Body by the Member State for this purpose.
Registration of organisations with multiple sites in several EU Member States (EU Corporate Registration) | In case of EU Corporate Registration, the location of the headquarters or management centre (in that order of preference) of the organisation is decisive in determining the Leading Competent Body.
Registration of organisations with one or multiple sites in third countries (Third Country Registration) | If a Member State decides to provide for Third Country Registration, according to Article 3(3) of the EMAS Regulation, registration in that specific Member State will, in practice, depend on the availability of accredited verifiers. The potential verifier should be accredited in the specific Member State that provides for third country registration, for that specific third country and for the specific economic sector(s) involved (determined based on NACE codes).
Registration of an organisation with multiple sites in Member States and in Third Countries (Global Registration) | The Member State where the Competent Body in charge of this procedure will be located is established on the basis of conditions in the following order of preference:(1)When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;(2)If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;(3)If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.Note:If more than one Member State is covered by the application, the coordination procedure between the involved Competent Bodies, as established in Section 3.2 (of the Guide on EU Corporate Registration, Third Country and Global Registration under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009), must be followed. Then that Competent Body will act as Leading Competent Body under the EU Corporate aspects of the procedure. | (1) | When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State; | (2) | If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State; | (3) | If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.
(1) | When the organisation has headquarters in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(2) | If the headquarters of the organisation is not located in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, but it has a Management Centre there, the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State;
(3) | If the organisation that applies for Global registration has neither headquarters nor a Management Centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registrations, then the organisation has to set up an ‘ad hoc’ management centre in a Member State that provides for Third Country Registration, and the application should be submitted to the Competent Body in that Member State.
Note:As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level. | Note: | As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level.
Note: | As far as registration is concerned, the relevant structures can differ from one Member State to another. Usually, there is one Competent Body per Member State; however, in some Member States it is common to have different Competent Bodies at regional level.2.5.2. Documents and/or requirements for registration
The application must be submitted in the official language of the Member State in which the organisation wants to be registered. It must include:

(1) | Validated EMAS environmental statement (electronic or printed version);
(2) | Declaration signed by the environmental verifier confirming that the verification and validation was carried out in accordance with the Regulation (Annex VII to the Regulation);
(3) | Completed application form (Annex VI to the Regulation), with information about the organisation, sites and the environmental verifier;
(4) | Evidence of payment of fees, if applicable.2.5.3. Conditions to be met prior to/during the EMAS registration process

| (1) | Verification and validation conducted in accordance with the Regulation.
| (2) | Application form fully filled in, all supporting documents in order.
| (3) | Competent Body satisfied with material evidence that there is no evidence of breach of legal requirements relating to the environment. A written report from the enforcement authority that there is no indication of such a breach would be suitable material evidence.
| (4) | No relevant complaints from interested parties; or complaints resolved satisfactorily.
| (5) | Competent Body satisfied, on the basis of evidence received, that the organisation meets all the requirements of the Regulation.
| (6) | If applicable, the Competent Body has received the required fee.It is considered best practise for a Competent Body take a final decision on the EMAS registration of an applying organisation within 3 months after a successful application. Only in exceptional cases a longer period to reach a final registration decision can be justified.
2.5.4. Suspension or deletion of organisations from the register
This may occur:

— | if a Competent Body has reasons to believe that an organisation does not comply with the Regulation;
— | if a Competent Body receives a written supervision report from the Accreditation or Licensing Body with evidence that the environmental verifier did not carry out duties in line with the Regulation provisions;
— | if an organisation fails to submit any of the following documents to the Competent Body within two months of being required to do so: validated environmental statement, updated environmental statement or a declaration on verification and validation activities signed by the verifier (Annex VII), the application form (Annex VI);
— | if a Competent Body is informed of a breach of legal requirements on the environment, through a written report from the enforcement authority.The Competent Body can lift the suspension only once it receives satisfactory information regarding the organisation’s compliance with the Regulation.
The EMAS Regulation does not specify the duration of suspensions, and it is therefore up to the respective Competent Bodies to decide on these. However, they should not exceed 12 months.

Figure 10

EMAS pillars. Registration procedure
Organisation
Verifier
Competent Body
Accreditation/Licensing Body
EMAS implementation
Accredited/Licensed verifier
Administrative unit
Accreditation/Licensing of Verifiers
Verification & Validation
External audit
(Verification/Validation)
Supervision of Verifiers
Application for registration
Documentation and requirements under control
Registered organisation
YES
NO
External communication
Use of the EMAS logo
National register
Correct unfulfilled requirements and apply again for registration
2.6. Substantial changes
An organisation making changes in its operation, structure, administration, process, activities, products or service, must take into account the environmental impact of such changes, as these may affect the validity of the EMAS Registration. Minor changes may be absorbed, but substantial changes will require an updated environmental review, policy, programme, management system and statement. All updated documents have to be verified and validated within six months. After validation, the organisation has to submit the changes to the Competent Body, using Annex VI to the Regulation.

Figure 11

Flow chart on dealing with substantial changes under EMAS
Substantial change?
Modification of: environmental policy, environmental program and environmental management system
Modifications to the initial environmental review
Review and update of the EMAS environmental statement
Update of the initial environmental review
Verification and validation within 6 months
3. Use of the EMAS Logo

What is the EMAS logo?
The EMAS logo is a graphic image, associated with:

— | Correct implementation of the EMAS scheme;
— | Commitment to continuous environmental improvement;
— | Active involvement of employees;
— | Credibility of information on the organisation’s environmental performance;
— | Proven legal compliance.The EMAS logo is a good way to show that the organisation is environmentally friendly.
3.1. How to use the EMAS Logo
Only organisations with a valid EMAS registration can use the EMAS logo.

— | The logo must always bear the organisation’s registration number, except for promotional and marketing activities of the EMAS scheme;
— | Only the official logo is valid;
— | If the organisation has several sites, not all of which are included in the registration, it may only use the logo for registered sites and shall not give the impression that the entire organisation is registered;
— | The environmental statement should preferably bear the logo.
Figure 12

EMAS logo
Verified environmental management
Reg. no. XXXX

The use of the EMAS logo for promotional activities and marketing of the scheme
Only in this situation the EMAS logo can be used without the registration number. Competent Bodies, Accreditation and Licensing Bodies and other stakeholders may use the logo.
3.2. How not to use the EMAS logo

— | On products or packaging, to avoid confusion with product labels;
— | With comparative claims concerning other activities and services.The logo must not be used in ways that may cause confusion with other labels for products or services.

Table 10

Use of EMAS logo: Examples

No | Example or situation | Allowed
1 | Logo on a registered organisation’s letter, envelope, business card, corporate uniform, corporate PC, bag, EMAS flag and other similar use of the EMAS logo, for promotional purposes at corporate level. | YES, together with registration number, since it promotes the EMAS registered organisation.
2 | Logo on a document’s header, submitted to authorities, incorporating validated data concerning the organisation’s performance. | YES, together with registration number.
3 | Logo on a folder containing a report on a partially registered organisation. | YES, together with registration number, but the logo must mention only the registered sites.
4 | Logo on a product with the message ‘ecological product’. | NO, it might be confused with ecolabels for products.
5 | Logo in the (in-flight) magazine of a registered airline, along with some validated information. | YES, together with registration number.
6 | Logo on an aeroplane, on a train, on a bus, on a corporate car or truck, or on a metro of an EMAS registered company. | YES, together with registration number.
7 | Logo placed on a registered distribution company’s truck along with the company name, beside a validated statement saying ‘We have reduced the average diesel consumption of our truck fleet by 20 % to x litres per 100 km between 2009 and 2012’. | YES, together with registration number.
8 | Logo stamped on a non-registered tourist accommodation photo, included in registered travel agency catalogue. | NO, the use of the logo is confusing. It can only be applied to the travel agency.
9 | Logo stamped on a registered travel agency catalogue, containing validated information on sustainable tourism measures, implemented by the organisation. | YES, together with registration number.
10 | Logo placed on an internal hand-out for employees, containing exclusively validated information on the operation of the environmental management system. | YES, the logo does not need the registration number, since it is an internal communication for general awareness raising purposes.
11 | Logo on the newsletter or the cover of a brochure for customers and suppliers, content taken from the validated environmental statement. | YES, together with the registration number, because it is a communication to the general public using concrete examples of a specific EMAS registered company, coming from that registered organisation.
12 | Logo within the annual environmental report of a holding that includes registered and non-registered sites, heading the chapter on the validated environmental statement in which the EMAS registered sites of the organisation are clearly identifiable. | YES, together with registration number(s). If the registration is a corporate registration in which several sites reside under the same number, that number must be used. If all EMAS sites are registered individually, the registration numbers of the individual sites must be recognisable.
13 | Logo as an underlying graphic for a compilation of validated environmental data in a business report. | YES, together with registration number.
14 | A general brochure of a governmental organisation addressing how EMAS registered organisations in general can best recycle or process their various fractions of waste. | YES, without a registration number, since this brochure is for the purpose of raising awareness in general, it is not linked to a registration number.
15 | Logo beside validated environmental information on an organisation’s website. | YES, together with registration number.
16 | Logo on exhibition stands of the registered organisation, promoting the registered organisation as such. | YES, together with registration number.
17 | Logo on exhibition stands of a registered organisation but promoting EMAS as Environmental Management System in general. | YES, the logo does not need registration number, since it is for promotional purposes.
18 | Logo in a newspaper, as an underlying graphic in a joint advertisement of two companies announcing their environmental cooperation along the supply chain (one is registered, the other is not). | NO, it is confusing, as one of the organisations is not registered.
19 | Logo without a registration number used for promotional purposes by a non-registered organisation. | YES, but only for EMAS promotion activities and not for the promotion of the organisation itself.
20 | Logo on tickets of a registered municipal transport organisation | YES, the logo does not need registration number, if used to promote EMAS in general. If the logo on the tickets is promoting a specific EMAS registered organisation it would have to carry the registration number of that specific organisation.4. How to move from other environmental management systems to EMAS
There is a growing number of environmental management systems all over the EU, designed to cover needs in specific areas or sectors of activity. Local or regional administrations may use such systems to improve sustainability or environmental performance. The most relevant of these systems are available via a link in an annex to this guide.
The EMAS Regulation mentions the possibility of assessing the level of equivalence between it and other systems. Official recognition of some or all parts of other environmental management systems can ease an organisation’s transition to EMAS. The procedure is as follows:

(a) | Member States must submit to the Commission a written request for the recognition of the environmental management system or part of it;
(b) | The relevant parts of the environmental management system and the elements corresponding to EMAS must be analysed and specified in the request, providing evidence of equivalence to EMAS;
(c) | The Commission submits the proposal to the EMAS Committee (established in accordance with Article 49 of the Regulation);
(d) | The EU’s Official Journal publishes details of the recognised environmental management system or parts of it, after the Commission approves them.Organisations that have implemented a recognised environmental management system or parts of it do not have to repeat those parts already recognised when they go for EMAS.
Each Member State has its own procedures to deal with applications for recognition. For more information on these, ask the relevant Competent Body.
5. EMAS III for Small and Medium Enterprises (SMEs)
‘ “Small organisations” means:

(a) | micro, small, and medium-sized enterprises as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC or;
(b) | local authorities governing less than 10 000 inhabitants or other public authorities employing fewer than 250 persons and having an annual budget not exceeding EUR 50 million, or an annual balance sheet not exceeding EUR 43 million, including all of the following:
(c) | government or other public administrations, or public advisory bodies at national, regional or local level;
(d) | natural or legal persons performing public administrative functions under national law, including specific duties, activities or services in relation to the environment; and
(e) | natural or legal persons having public responsibilities or functions, or providing public services, relating to the environment under the control of a body or person referred to in point (b).’
Verification and internal audit period
SMEs can have the full verification carried out over four years instead of three. The time period for internal audit can also be extended, from one year to two. The same applies to the environmental statement. However, the organisation must forward the non-validated updated statement to the Competent Body each year all the same.
To benefit from this option, the organisation must apply to the Competent Body, which can extend the time period allowed if the verifier has confirmed the conditions of Article 7:

— | that there is no significant environmental risk;
— | that there have been no substantial changes in the organisation;
— | that the organisation does not contribute to significant local problems.
Verification and validation
Environmental verifiers should take into account the characteristics of small organisations to avoid burdening them unnecessarily. SMEs often have scant resources and means, so they are less able to cope with extensive reporting and lengthy procedures. The verifier should also take into account other characteristics of SMEs, such as multifunctional staff, on-the-job training and the ability to adapt rapidly to change. The main goal is to achieve objective evidence that the EMAS system is effective and that the procedures are scaled to the size and complexity of the business, the competence of its staff and the nature of the environmental impact.

Fees
It is up to each Member State to set fees for EMAS registration procedures. Some do not charge fees. In any case, the Regulation states that fees must be reasonable and proportionate to the organisation’s size.

Technical and financial support
Technical and financial support for the EMAS scheme in general, and for SMEs in particular, has to be provided on two levels. Member States have to make available information on legal requirements and the enforcement authorities, as well as technical information on accredited or licensed verifiers, registration procedures, grants and financial support. The Commission provides information and paves the way for organisations that want to register for EMAS by recognising parts of other environmental management systems or by integrating EMAS into other EU policies.

‘EMAS Easy’ Method
Although the ‘EMAS Easy(26)’ method is not mentioned in the Regulation, it should be taken into account as a tool available for small organisations. It helps them to implement all EMAS requirements quickly, cheaply and simply.

Cluster and step-by-step approach
Local authorities, in cooperation with chambers of commerce, industrial associations and others, can provide support for SMEs wishing to implement EMAS by facilitating a cluster and step-by-step approach.
A ‘cluster’ is a way of implementing EMAS as a group, useful for organisations in the same sector of activity or located in the same geographical area. They can share the implementation process and then proceed with individual registration.
The step-by-step approach can be tailored to the needs in each Member State. It could be linked, for example, to general projects or plans, to promote EMAS implementation in a municipality or in an area where different entities plan to encourage organisations to implement good environmental practice in different phases or ways.
Example:A good example of this approach could be to take a group of SMEs in an industrial area or in a region lead by the municipality, in cooperation with a chamber of commerce and industrial associations operating in the area. The organisations involved can take part in a step-by-step EMAS implementation plan. The first step would be to facilitate all companies in conducting an EMAS environmental review. The second step would involve designing and implementing good management practices. The third step would be to put in place a formal environmental management system such as EN ISO 14001. Finally, the companies could go for EMAS as the premium management system.
This concept could be an opportunity to develop promotional plans in groups of organisations, in sectors of activity or in specific territories where there is interest in promoting the implementation of environmental management systems, formal or informal, before finally going for full EMAS.

ANNEX
More EMAS related information to be used in conjunction with this users guide can be found at the Commission’s EMAS web pages http://ec.europa.eu/environment/index_en.htm where you can find:
—
Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 — http://eur-lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:2009:342:0001:0045:EN:PDF
—
Fact sheets about 20 environmental management system approaches (from step to step towards EMAS)-http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/kit_en.htm#stepUp
—
Index with all Competent Bodies and Accreditation or Licensing Bodies involved in EMAS — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/tools/contacts/countrymap_en.htm
—
EMAS documents — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/legislative_en.htm
—
EMAS Fact sheets on specific subjects where the need for more detailed information has been identified: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/documents/brochure_en.htm#factsheets
—
Case studies — http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/casestudies/index_en.htm
—
EMAS Global: Decision 2011/832/EU concerning a guide on EU corporate registration, third country and global registration under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS)

(1) Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009.
(2)
OJ L 330, 14.12.2011, p. 25.
(3) http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/pdf/news/costs_and_benefits_of_emas.pdf
(4) The ‘Industrial Emissions Directive’ (IED Directive), repealing the IPPC Directive with effect from 7 January 2013, provides Member States with detailed guidance on environmental inspections, where the frequency of site visits should be based on a systematic appraisal of environmental risks of the installations concerned, using a set of criteria including the participation of the operator in the EMAS scheme.
(5) EVER Study: Evaluation of EMAS and Eco-Label for their Revision (2005), IEFE- Università Bocconi for DG Environment of the European Commission.
(6) Hamschmidt J., Dyllick T. (2001), ‘ISO 14001: profitable? Yes! But is it eco-effective?’, Greener Management International, No 34.
(7) CESQA SINCERT (2002), Indagine sulla certificazione ambientale secondo la norma UNI EN ISO 14001; risultati indagine Triveneto.
(8) Freimann, Walther (2001), The impacts of corporate environmental management systems: a comparison of EMAS and ISO 14001, Greener Management International, No 36, pp. 91-103.
(9) IRIS (2000), Environmental management systems — paper tiger or powerful tool. The Swedish Institute of Production Engineering Research. Mölndal.
(10) The figures in Table 1 are indicative and related to the category sizes. Therefore they cannot be applied directly to any organisation in any situation.
(11) Organisation sizes as defined in Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises (OJ L 124, 20.5.2003, p. 36).
(12) SMEs can often reduce their first year implementation costs by implementing EMAS via the EMAS Easy methodology. Recent estimates show that in some cases costs can be reduced down to EUR 11 500 for micro organisations and EUR 17 000 for small organisations in the first year of implementation. These estimates are purely indicative and based on data provided by SMEs following seminars for SMEs in different Member States.
(13) SMEs can often reduce their first year implementation costs by implementing EMAS via the EMAS Easy methodology. Recent estimates show that in some cases costs can be reduced down to EUR 2 200/year for micro organisations and EUR 3 300/year for small organisations. These estimates are purely indicative and based on data provided by SMEs following seminars for SMEs in different Member States.
(14) http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/toolkit/index.htm
(15) Regulation (EC) No 1893/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 393, 30.12.2006, p. 1).
(16) The indicative list of 11 priority sectors, for which Sectoral Reference Documents will be developed, is published in the communication from the Commission ‘Establishment of the working plan setting out an indicative list of sectors for the adoption of sectoral and cross-sectoral reference documents, under Regulation (EC) No 1221/2009 on the voluntary participation by organisations in a Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS)’.
(17) http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/toolkit/
(18) According to an official Article 45 procedure as described in the EMAS Regulation.
(19) However, the EMAS regulation is not the right place to establish any methodology or tool for the development of emissions inventories and/or the quantification of emissions.
(*1) The official definition of gross value added is included in Commission Regulation (EC) No 1503/2006 (OJ L 281, 12.10.2006, p. 15). Value added at basic prices can be calculated from turnover (excluding VAT and other similar deductible taxes directly linked to turnover), plus capitalised production, plus other operating income plus or minus changes in stocks, minus the purchases of goods and services, minus taxes on products which are linked to turnover but not deductible plus any subsidies on products received. Income and expenditure classified as financial or extraordinary in company accounts is excluded from value added. Hence, subsidies on products are included in value added at basic prices, whereas all taxes on products are excluded. Value-added is calculated ‘gross’ as value adjustments (such as depreciation) are not subtracted.
(20)
OJ L 218, 13.8.2008, p. 30.
(21) http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/registration/index_en.htm
(22) Subject to the supervision requirements of the accreditation or licensing body of the Member State where they wish to operate, as specified in Article 24 of the EMAS Regulation.
(23) Article A.5.2 ‘Evaluation of compliance’ of Annex II to the Regulation, and for non-conformity, corrective action and preventive action (Article A.5.3 of Annex II to the Regulation).
(24) Article 13(2)(c) and verifying that there are no relevant complaints from interested parties, or that complaints have been positively solved (Article 13(2)(d)).
(25) A list with contact details of Competent Bodies, Accreditation Bodies or environmental verifiers in the EU Member States and Norway can be found under: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/tools/contacts/countrymap_en.htm
(26) Additional information about the EMAS Easy method can be found via: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/emas/tools/emaseasy_en.htm and http://www.emaseasy.eu/downloads.html

Pending: 32013D0054

25.1.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 22/15
(1) By letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 30 July 2012, Slovenia requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from point 15 of Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, allowing Slovenia to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 50 000.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 18 September 2012 of the request made by Slovenia. By letter dated 19 September 2012, the Commission notified Slovenia that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, certain Member States which acceded to the Union after 1 January 1978 may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of the amounts at the conversion rate on the day of their accession as specified in that provision. Slovenia has requested that its corresponding threshold, which is established at EUR 25 000 pursuant to point 15 of Article 287, be increased to EUR 50 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure, as it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of small businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Slovenia is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Slovenia collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) By letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 30 July 2012, Slovenia requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from point 15 of Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, allowing Slovenia to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 50 000.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 18 September 2012 of the request made by Slovenia. By letter dated 19 September 2012, the Commission notified Slovenia that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, certain Member States which acceded to the Union after 1 January 1978 may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of the amounts at the conversion rate on the day of their accession as specified in that provision. Slovenia has requested that its corresponding threshold, which is established at EUR 25 000 pursuant to point 15 of Article 287, be increased to EUR 50 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure, as it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of small businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Slovenia is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Slovenia collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
By way of derogation from point 15 of Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Slovenia is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 50 000.

Article 2
This Decision shall take effect on the day of its notification.
It shall apply from 1 January 2013 until the date of entry into force of a Directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2015, whichever date is earlier.

Article 3
This Decision is addressed to the Republic of Slovenia.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) By letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 30 July 2012, Slovenia requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from point 15 of Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, allowing Slovenia to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 50 000.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 18 September 2012 of the request made by Slovenia. By letter dated 19 September 2012, the Commission notified Slovenia that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, certain Member States which acceded to the Union after 1 January 1978 may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of the amounts at the conversion rate on the day of their accession as specified in that provision. Slovenia has requested that its corresponding threshold, which is established at EUR 25 000 pursuant to point 15 of Article 287, be increased to EUR 50 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure, as it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of small businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Slovenia is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Slovenia collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
By way of derogation from point 15 of Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Slovenia is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 50 000.
This Decision shall take effect on the day of its notification.
It shall apply from 1 January 2013 until the date of entry into force of a Directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2015, whichever date is earlier.
This Decision is addressed to the Republic of Slovenia.

Pending: 32013D0053

25.1.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 22/13
(1) In a letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 21 June 2012, Belgium requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC allowing Belgium to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 25 000. Through that measure, those taxable persons would be exempted from all or some of the obligations in relation to VAT referred to in Chapters 2 to 6 of Title XI of Directive 2006/112/EC.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 13 September 2012 of the request made by Belgium. By letter dated 17 September 2012, the Commission notified Belgium that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States, which have not made use of Article 14 of Second Council Directive 67/228/EEC of 11 April 1967 on the harmonisation of legislation of Member States concerning turnover taxes, structure and procedures for application of the common system of value added tax(2), may exempt taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 5 000. Belgium has requested that this threshold be increased to EUR 25 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure in that it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of the smallest businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Belgium is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Belgium collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) In a letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 21 June 2012, Belgium requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC allowing Belgium to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 25 000. Through that measure, those taxable persons would be exempted from all or some of the obligations in relation to VAT referred to in Chapters 2 to 6 of Title XI of Directive 2006/112/EC.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 13 September 2012 of the request made by Belgium. By letter dated 17 September 2012, the Commission notified Belgium that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States, which have not made use of Article 14 of Second Council Directive 67/228/EEC of 11 April 1967 on the harmonisation of legislation of Member States concerning turnover taxes, structure and procedures for application of the common system of value added tax(2), may exempt taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 5 000. Belgium has requested that this threshold be increased to EUR 25 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure in that it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of the smallest businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Belgium is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Belgium collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
By way of derogation from Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Kingdom of Belgium is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 25 000.
The Kingdom of Belgium may raise that ceiling in order to maintain the value of the exemption in real terms.

Article 2
This Decision shall take effect on the day of its notification.
It shall apply from 1 January 2013 until the date of entry into force of a Directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2015, whichever date is earlier.

Article 3
This Decision is addressed to the Kingdom of Belgium.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) In a letter registered with the Secretariat-General of the Commission on 21 June 2012, Belgium requested authorisation to introduce a special measure derogating from Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC allowing Belgium to exempt from value added tax (VAT) taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 25 000. Through that measure, those taxable persons would be exempted from all or some of the obligations in relation to VAT referred to in Chapters 2 to 6 of Title XI of Directive 2006/112/EC.
(2) In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Commission informed the other Member States by letter dated 13 September 2012 of the request made by Belgium. By letter dated 17 September 2012, the Commission notified Belgium that it had all the information necessary to consider the request.
(3) Under Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States, which have not made use of Article 14 of Second Council Directive 67/228/EEC of 11 April 1967 on the harmonisation of legislation of Member States concerning turnover taxes, structure and procedures for application of the common system of value added tax(2), may exempt taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 5 000. Belgium has requested that this threshold be increased to EUR 25 000.
(4) A higher threshold for the special scheme for small enterprises is a simplification measure in that it may significantly reduce the VAT obligations of the smallest businesses. The special scheme is optional for taxable persons.
(5) In its proposal of 29 October 2004 for a Directive amending Directive 77/388/EEC, now Directive 2006/112/EC, with a view to simplifying valued added tax obligations, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating that amount each year. The request submitted by Belgium is in line with that proposal.
(6) The derogating measure will have only a negligible effect on the overall amount of the tax revenue of Belgium collected at the stage of final consumption and will have no adverse impact on the Union’s own resources accruing from VAT,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
By way of derogation from Article 285 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Kingdom of Belgium is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than EUR 25 000.
The Kingdom of Belgium may raise that ceiling in order to maintain the value of the exemption in real terms.
This Decision shall take effect on the day of its notification.
It shall apply from 1 January 2013 until the date of entry into force of a Directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2015, whichever date is earlier.
This Decision is addressed to the Kingdom of Belgium.

Pending: 32012D0818

21.12.2012 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 352/61
(1) Under Article 370 of Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(2), Member States which, at 1 January 1978, taxed the transactions listed in Annex X, Part A, may continue to tax those transactions; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(2) Under Article 371 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States which, at 1 January 1978, exempted the transactions listed in Annex X, Part B, may continue to exempt those transactions, in accordance with the conditions applying in the Member State concerned on that date; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(3) Denmark has requested authorisation from the Commission to use certain approximate estimates for the calculation of the VAT own resources base since it is unable to make the precise calculation of the VAT own resources base for transactions referred to in point 2 of Part A and point 10 of Part B of Annex X to Directive 2006/112/EC. Such calculation is likely to involve an unjustified administrative burden in relation to the effect of these transactions on Denmark’s total VAT own resources base. Denmark is able to make a calculation using approximate estimates for these categories of transactions. Denmark should therefore be authorised to calculate the VAT own resource base using approximate estimates in accordance with the second indent of Article 6(3) of Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1553/89.
(4) For reasons of transparency and legal certainty it is appropriate to limit the applicability of the authorisation in time.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Advisory Committee on Own Resources,
(1) Activities of public radio and television bodies other than those of a commercial nature (Part A, point 2);
(2) Transport of passengers (Part B, point 10).
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1553/89 of 29 May 1989 on the definitive uniform arrangements for the collection of own resources accruing from value added tax(1), and in particular Article 13 thereof,
(1) Under Article 370 of Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(2), Member States which, at 1 January 1978, taxed the transactions listed in Annex X, Part A, may continue to tax those transactions; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(2) Under Article 371 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States which, at 1 January 1978, exempted the transactions listed in Annex X, Part B, may continue to exempt those transactions, in accordance with the conditions applying in the Member State concerned on that date; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(3) Denmark has requested authorisation from the Commission to use certain approximate estimates for the calculation of the VAT own resources base since it is unable to make the precise calculation of the VAT own resources base for transactions referred to in point 2 of Part A and point 10 of Part B of Annex X to Directive 2006/112/EC. Such calculation is likely to involve an unjustified administrative burden in relation to the effect of these transactions on Denmark’s total VAT own resources base. Denmark is able to make a calculation using approximate estimates for these categories of transactions. Denmark should therefore be authorised to calculate the VAT own resource base using approximate estimates in accordance with the second indent of Article 6(3) of Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1553/89.
(4) For reasons of transparency and legal certainty it is appropriate to limit the applicability of the authorisation in time.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Advisory Committee on Own Resources,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
For the purpose of calculating the VAT own resources base from 1 January 2012, Denmark is authorised to use approximate estimates in respect of the following categories of transactions referred to in Annex X to Directive 2006/112/EC:
(1)
Activities of public radio and television bodies other than those of a commercial nature (Part A, point 2);
(2)
Transport of passengers (Part B, point 10).

Article 2
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2012 to 31 December 2016.

Article 3
This Decision is addressed to the Kingdom of Denmark.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1553/89 of 29 May 1989 on the definitive uniform arrangements for the collection of own resources accruing from value added tax(1), and in particular Article 13 thereof,
(1) Under Article 370 of Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(2), Member States which, at 1 January 1978, taxed the transactions listed in Annex X, Part A, may continue to tax those transactions; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(2) Under Article 371 of Directive 2006/112/EC, Member States which, at 1 January 1978, exempted the transactions listed in Annex X, Part B, may continue to exempt those transactions, in accordance with the conditions applying in the Member State concerned on that date; these transactions must be taken into account for the determination of the VAT resources base.
(3) Denmark has requested authorisation from the Commission to use certain approximate estimates for the calculation of the VAT own resources base since it is unable to make the precise calculation of the VAT own resources base for transactions referred to in point 2 of Part A and point 10 of Part B of Annex X to Directive 2006/112/EC. Such calculation is likely to involve an unjustified administrative burden in relation to the effect of these transactions on Denmark’s total VAT own resources base. Denmark is able to make a calculation using approximate estimates for these categories of transactions. Denmark should therefore be authorised to calculate the VAT own resource base using approximate estimates in accordance with the second indent of Article 6(3) of Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1553/89.
(4) For reasons of transparency and legal certainty it is appropriate to limit the applicability of the authorisation in time.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Advisory Committee on Own Resources,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
For the purpose of calculating the VAT own resources base from 1 January 2012, Denmark is authorised to use approximate estimates in respect of the following categories of transactions referred to in Annex X to Directive 2006/112/EC:
(1)
Activities of public radio and television bodies other than those of a commercial nature (Part A, point 2);
(2)
Transport of passengers (Part B, point 10).
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2012 to 31 December 2016.
This Decision is addressed to the Kingdom of Denmark.

Pending: 32012D0807

20.12.2012 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 350/99
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1300/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a multi-annual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland and the fisheries exploiting that stock(2), lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of herring.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 1 January 2013 to 31 December 2015 and should be implemented by Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(3)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(4)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in EU waters of ICES sub-areas V, VI, VII, VIII and IX and of CECAF and to ensure the success of the multiannual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
(a) fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the area(s) referred to in Article 1;
(b) fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products;
(c) importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(5);
(d) exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
(a) fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in areas referred to in Article 1;
(b) reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities in Western Waters, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c) provisions on the high grading ban;
(d) the special rules for weighing of certain pelagic species provided for in Articles 78 through 89 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
(a) a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b) the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
(a) ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b) establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c) designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
(a) the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding quarter;
(b) the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c) where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d) in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:(i)the type(s) of serious infringement(s);(ii)the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and(iii)the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions. (i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s); (ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and (iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
Risk description [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Indicator [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Step in the fishery/marketing chain (When and where does the risk appear) Points to be considered [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Occurrence in the fishery(*1) Potential consequence(s)(*1) Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardised boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/or Not significant Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal very low/low/medium/high/or very high
Benchmarks per year(*1) Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high very high
Fishery No 1Herring, mackerel and horse mackerel Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question Inspection at sea of at least 10 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Fishery No 2Anchovy Inspection at sea of at least 2,5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Fishery No 3Blue whiting Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question Inspection at sea of at least 10 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Benchmarks per year(*2) Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high very high
Fishery No 1Herring, mackerel and horse mackerel Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 2Anchovy Inspection in port of at least 5 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 3Blue whiting Inspection in port of at least 5 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Element name Code Description and content
Identification of inspection II ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000.
Date of inspection DA YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control IT Sea, shore, transport, document (to be indicated).
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator ID Union fleet register number of the fishing vessel, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator.
Fishing gear type GE Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear.
Serious infringement SI Y = yes, N = no
Type of serious infringement detected TS Indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in the Annex XXX of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’.
State of play follow up FU Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED.
Fine SF Fine in EUR, e.g. 500.
Confiscation SC CATCH/GEAR for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000 .
Other SO In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, e.g. AU30.
Points SP Number of points assigned, e.g. 12.
Remarks RM In case of no action taken following detection of a serious infringement, explanation why in free text.
— Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment.
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of serious infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements.
— Sanctions imposed for serious infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.].
1. Analysis of inspection activities at sea (including aerial surveillance, where appropriate), in particular:—comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,—serious infringements rate at sea,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed, — serious infringements rate at sea, — proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— serious infringements rate at sea,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— serious infringements rate at sea,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
2. Analysis of ashore inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale, or transhipments), in particular:—comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,—ashore serious infringements rate,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed, — ashore serious infringements rate, — proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— ashore serious infringements rate,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— ashore serious infringements rate,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
3. Analysis of target benchmarks expressed in terms of compliance levels (where applicable), in particular:—comparison of inspection means provided/committed,—serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years),—proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of inspection means provided/committed, — serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years), — proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years),
— proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years),
— proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
4. Analysis of other inspection and control activities: transhipment, aerial surveillance, importation/exportation, etc., as well as other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to the Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1300/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a multi-annual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland and the fisheries exploiting that stock(2), lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of herring.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 1 January 2013 to 31 December 2015 and should be implemented by Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(3)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(4)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in EU waters of ICES sub-areas V, VI, VII, VIII and IX and of CECAF and to ensure the success of the multiannual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter
Article 1
This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to the stocks of herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in EU waters of ICES sub-areas V, VI, VII, VIII and IX and in EU waters of CECAF 34.1.11 (hereafter referred to as ‘Western Waters’).

Scope
Article 2
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the area(s) referred to in Article 1;
(b)
fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products;
(c)
importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(5);
(d)
exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 31 December 2015.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom (hereafter referred to as ‘Member States concerned’).

Objectives
Article 3
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in areas referred to in Article 1;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities in Western Waters, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
provisions on the high grading ban;
(d)
the special rules for weighing of certain pelagic species provided for in Articles 78 through 89 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.

Priorities
Article 4
1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4, point (18), of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment
Article 5
1. This Article shall apply to Member States concerned and, for the sole purposes of application of paragraph 4, to all other Member States.
2. Member States shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and area(s) covered, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
3. The risk assessment by each Member State shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State shall estimate a level of risk (‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’) for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
4. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy
Article 6
1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures
Article 7
1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks
Article 8
1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008, the target benchmarks at Union level for ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators shall be determined by Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
4. All target benchmarks shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
5. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries
Article 9
1. Member States concerned shall cooperate in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities
Article 10
1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data
Article 11
1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information
Article 12
1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III of this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, by the 10thday after each quarter, the following information concerning the preceding quarter:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding quarter;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d)
in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control and/or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.

Evaluation
Article 13
1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.

Article 14
This Decision shall enter into force on the third day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to the Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the common fisheries policy carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 1300/2008 of 18 December 2008 establishing a multi-annual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland and the fisheries exploiting that stock(2), lays down the conditions for the sustainable exploitation of herring.
(3) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 foresees the possibility for the Commission to determine, in concert with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(4) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspections activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(5) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 1 January 2013 to 31 December 2015 and should be implemented by Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom.
(6) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(3)foresees that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy.
(7) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(4)(hereafter referred to as ‘EFCA’) has to coordinate the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(8) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fishing activities on herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in EU waters of ICES sub-areas V, VI, VII, VIII and IX and of CECAF and to ensure the success of the multiannual plan for the stock of herring distributed to the west of Scotland, it is appropriate to draw up common rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks should determine the intensity of control and inspection activities.
(9) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help develop the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(10) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(11) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(12) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter

This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to the stocks of herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in EU waters of ICES sub-areas V, VI, VII, VIII and IX and in EU waters of CECAF 34.1.11 (hereafter referred to as ‘Western Waters’).

Scope

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the area(s) referred to in Article 1;
(b)
fishing related activities, including the weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products;
(c)
importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(5);
(d)
exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 31 December 2015.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Denmark, Estonia, France, Germany, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom (hereafter referred to as ‘Member States concerned’).

Objectives

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake and effort regime in areas referred to in Article 1;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities in Western Waters, in particular the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
provisions on the high grading ban;
(d)
the special rules for weighing of certain pelagic species provided for in Articles 78 through 89 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.

Priorities

1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4, point (18), of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment

1. This Article shall apply to Member States concerned and, for the sole purposes of application of paragraph 4, to all other Member States.
2. Member States shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and area(s) covered, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
3. The risk assessment by each Member State shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State shall estimate a level of risk (‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’) for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
4. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy

1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures

1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks

1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008, the target benchmarks at Union level for ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels and/or other operators shall be determined by Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels;
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
4. All target benchmarks shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
5. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries

1. Member States concerned shall cooperate in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities

1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data

1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information

1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III of this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, by the 10thday after each quarter, the following information concerning the preceding quarter:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control and/or inspection operation carried out during the preceding quarter;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), vehicle and/or operator (company name) subject to a control and/or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected; and
(d)
in case where one or several serious infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of serious infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of serious infringement(s) (e.g. case under investigation, pending, under appeal); and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of serious infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish and/or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, and/or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control and/or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.

Evaluation

1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.
This Decision shall enter into force on the third day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

PROCEDURES FOR RISK ASSESSMENT

ANNEX IEach fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, in different stocks and area(s) referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed. The level of priority shall be attributed depending on the results of the risk assessment carried out by each Member State concerned, or by any other Member State for the sole purposes of application of Article 5(4), on the basis of the following procedure:

Risk description [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Indicator [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Step in the fishery/marketing chain (When and where does the risk appear) | Points to be considered [depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Occurrence in the fishery(*1) | Potential consequence(s)(*1) | Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] | | | Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardised boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. | Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/or Not significant | Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal | very low/low/medium/high/or very high
(*1)
Note: To be assessed by Member States. The risk assessment shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence.

TARGET BENCHMARKS

ANNEX II1. Level of inspections at sea (including aerial surveillance, where applicable)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks(1)shall be reached for the inspections at sea of fishing vessels engaged in the fishery of herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in the area, in the case that inspections at sea are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery chain and are part of the risk management strategy:

Benchmarks per year(*1) | Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high | very high
Fishery No 1Herring, mackerel and horse mackerel | Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question | Inspection at sea of at least 10 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Fishery No 2Anchovy | Inspection at sea of at least 2,5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question | Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Fishery No 3Blue whiting | Inspection at sea of at least 5 % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question | Inspection at sea of at least 10 % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question2. Level of inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks(2)shall be reached for the inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale) of fishing vessels and other operators engaged in the fishery of herring, mackerel, horse mackerel, anchovy and blue whiting in the area, in the case that inspections ashore are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery/marketing chain and are part of the risk management strategy.

Benchmarks per year(*2) | Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high | very high
Fishery No 1Herring, mackerel and horse mackerel | Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels | Inspection in port of at least 15 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 2Anchovy | Inspection in port of at least 5 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels | Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 3Blue whiting | Inspection in port of at least 5 % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels | Inspection in port of at least 10 % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vesselsInspections made after landing or transhipment shall in particular be used as a complementary cross-checking mechanism to verify the reliability of the information recorded and reported on catches and landings.

(1) For vessels spending less than 24 hours at sea per fishing trip, and according to the risk management strategy, the target benchmarks may be reduced by half.
(*1) expressed in a % of fishing trips in the area (when fishing with gears with mesh sizes for which the species is a target species) by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year
(2) For vessels landing less than 10 tons per landing, and according to the risk management strategy, the target benchmarks may be reduced by half.
(*2) expressed in a % of quantities landed by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year

PERIODICAL INFORMATION ON THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE SPECIFIC CONTROL AND INSPECTION PROGRAMME

ANNEX IIIFormat for the communication of the information to be provided according to Article 12 for each inspection to be included in the report:

Element name | Code | Description and content
Identification of inspection | II | ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000.
Date of inspection | DA | YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control | IT | Sea, shore, transport, document (to be indicated).
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator | ID | Union fleet register number of the fishing vessel, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator.
Fishing gear type | GE | Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear.
Serious infringement | SI | Y = yes, N = no
Type of serious infringement detected | TS | Indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in the Annex XXX of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’.
State of play follow up | FU | Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED.
Fine | SF | Fine in EUR, e.g. 500.
Confiscation | SC | CATCH/GEAR for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000 .
Other | SO | In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, e.g. AU30.
Points | SP | Number of points assigned, e.g. 12.
Remarks | RM | In case of no action taken following detection of a serious infringement, explanation why in free text.

CONTENT OF EVALUATION REPORTS

ANNEX IVEvaluation reports shall at least contain the following information:
I. General analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

— | Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment.
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of serious infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements.
— | Sanctions imposed for serious infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— | Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.].II. Detailed analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

| 1. | Analysis of inspection activities at sea (including aerial surveillance, where appropriate), in particular:—comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,—serious infringements rate at sea,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed, | — | serious infringements rate at sea, | — | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— | serious infringements rate at sea,
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 2. | Analysis of ashore inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale, or transhipments), in particular:—comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,—ashore serious infringements rate,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed, | — | ashore serious infringements rate, | — | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— | ashore serious infringements rate,
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more serious infringement,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 3. | Analysis of target benchmarks expressed in terms of compliance levels (where applicable), in particular:—comparison of inspection means provided/committed,—serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years),—proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of inspection means provided/committed, | — | serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years), | — | proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of inspection means provided/committed,
— | serious infringement rate and trend (by comparison with two previous years),
— | proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more serious infringements,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
| 4. | Analysis of other inspection and control activities: transhipment, aerial surveillance, importation/exportation, etc., as well as other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operatorsIII. Proposal(s) for improving effectiveness of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

Pending: 32012D0782

15.12.2012 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 347/20
(1) The release for free circulation in the Union of imported controlled substances is subject to quantitative limits.
(2) The Commission is required to determine those limits and allocate quotas to undertakings.
(3) Furthermore, the Commission is required to determine the quantities of controlled substances other than hydrochlorofluorocarbons that may be used for essential laboratory and analytical uses, and the companies that may use them.
(4) The determination of the allocated quotas for essential laboratory and analytical uses has to ensure that the quantitative limits set out in Article 10(6) are respected, applying Commission Regulation (EU) No 537/2011 of 1 June 2011 on the mechanism for the allocation of quantities of controlled substances allowed for laboratory and analytical uses in the Union under Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on substances that deplete the ozone layer(2). As those quantitative limits include quantities of hydrochlorofluorocarbons licensed for laboratory and analytical uses, the production and import of hydrochlorofluorocarbons for those uses should also be covered by that allocation.
(5) The Commission has published a notice to undertakings intending to import or export controlled substances that deplete the ozone layer to or from the European Union in 2013 and to undertakings intending to request for 2013 a quota for these substances intended for laboratory and analytical uses (2012/C 53/09)(3), and has thereby received declarations on intended imports in 2013.
(6) The quantitative limits and quotas should be determined for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013, in line with the annual reporting cycle under the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer.
(7) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 25(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009,
Controlled substances Quantity(in ozone depleting potential (ODP) kilograms)
Group I (chlorofluorocarbons 11, 12, 113, 114 and 115) and group II (other fully halogenated chlorofluorocarbons) 22 033 000,00
Group III (halons) 18 222 010,00
Group IV (carbon tetrachloride) 9 295 220,00
Group V (1,1,1-trichloroethane) 1 500 001,50
Group VI (methyl bromide) 870 120,00
Group VII (hydrobromofluorocarbons) 1 869,00
Group VIII (hydrochlorofluorocarbons) 5 314 106,00
Group IX (bromochloromethane) 294 012,00
1 ABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Im Schlehert 1076187 KarlsruheGermany ABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE) Im Schlehert 10 76187 Karlsruhe Germany
ABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)
Im Schlehert 10
76187 Karlsruhe
Germany
ABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)
Im Schlehert 10
76187 Karlsruhe
Germany
2 Aesica Queenborough LtdNorth StreetQueenboroughKent, ME11 5ELUnited Kingdom Aesica Queenborough Ltd North Street Queenborough Kent, ME11 5EL United Kingdom
Aesica Queenborough Ltd
North Street
Queenborough
Kent, ME11 5EL
United Kingdom
Aesica Queenborough Ltd
North Street
Queenborough
Kent, ME11 5EL
United Kingdom
3 AGC Chemicals Europe, LtdPO Box 4, Hillhouse SiteThornton Cleveleys, Lancs, FY5 4QDUnited Kingdom AGC Chemicals Europe, Ltd PO Box 4, Hillhouse Site Thornton Cleveleys, Lancs, FY5 4QD United Kingdom
AGC Chemicals Europe, Ltd
PO Box 4, Hillhouse Site
Thornton Cleveleys, Lancs, FY5 4QD
United Kingdom
AGC Chemicals Europe, Ltd
PO Box 4, Hillhouse Site
Thornton Cleveleys, Lancs, FY5 4QD
United Kingdom
4 Airbus Operations SASRoute de Bayonne 31631300 ToulouseFrance Airbus Operations SAS Route de Bayonne 316 31300 Toulouse France
Airbus Operations SAS
Route de Bayonne 316
31300 Toulouse
France
Airbus Operations SAS
Route de Bayonne 316
31300 Toulouse
France
5 Albany Molecular Research (UK) LtdMostyn RoadHolywellFlintshire, CH8 9DNUnited Kingdom Albany Molecular Research (UK) Ltd Mostyn Road Holywell Flintshire, CH8 9DN United Kingdom
Albany Molecular Research (UK) Ltd
Mostyn Road
Holywell
Flintshire, CH8 9DN
United Kingdom
Albany Molecular Research (UK) Ltd
Mostyn Road
Holywell
Flintshire, CH8 9DN
United Kingdom
6 Albemarle Europe SPRLParc Scientifique EinsteinRue du Bosquet 91348 Louvain-la-NeuveBelgium Albemarle Europe SPRL Parc Scientifique Einstein Rue du Bosquet 9 1348 Louvain-la-Neuve Belgium
Albemarle Europe SPRL
Parc Scientifique Einstein
Rue du Bosquet 9
1348 Louvain-la-Neuve
Belgium
Albemarle Europe SPRL
Parc Scientifique Einstein
Rue du Bosquet 9
1348 Louvain-la-Neuve
Belgium
7 Arkema France SA420, rue d’Estienne D’Orves92705 Colombes CedexFrance Arkema France SA 420, rue d’Estienne D’Orves 92705 Colombes Cedex France
Arkema France SA
420, rue d’Estienne D’Orves
92705 Colombes Cedex
France
Arkema France SA
420, rue d’Estienne D’Orves
92705 Colombes Cedex
France
8 Arkema Quimica SAAvenida de Burgos 1228036 MadridSpain Arkema Quimica SA Avenida de Burgos 12 28036 Madrid Spain
Arkema Quimica SA
Avenida de Burgos 12
28036 Madrid
Spain
Arkema Quimica SA
Avenida de Burgos 12
28036 Madrid
Spain
9 Ateliers Bigata SAS10, rue Jean Baptiste Perrin,33320 Eysines CedexFrance Ateliers Bigata SAS 10, rue Jean Baptiste Perrin, 33320 Eysines Cedex France
Ateliers Bigata SAS
10, rue Jean Baptiste Perrin,
33320 Eysines Cedex
France
Ateliers Bigata SAS
10, rue Jean Baptiste Perrin,
33320 Eysines Cedex
France
10 BASF Agri Production SAS32 rue de Verdun76410 Saint-Aubin lès ElbeufFrance BASF Agri Production SAS 32 rue de Verdun 76410 Saint-Aubin lès Elbeuf France
BASF Agri Production SAS
32 rue de Verdun
76410 Saint-Aubin lès Elbeuf
France
BASF Agri Production SAS
32 rue de Verdun
76410 Saint-Aubin lès Elbeuf
France
11 Bayer Crop Science AGGebäude A72941538 DormagenGermany Bayer Crop Science AG Gebäude A729 41538 Dormagen Germany
Bayer Crop Science AG
Gebäude A729
41538 Dormagen
Germany
Bayer Crop Science AG
Gebäude A729
41538 Dormagen
Germany
12 Diverchim SA100, rue Louis Blanc60765 Montataire CedexFrance Diverchim SA 100, rue Louis Blanc 60765 Montataire Cedex France
Diverchim SA
100, rue Louis Blanc
60765 Montataire Cedex
France
Diverchim SA
100, rue Louis Blanc
60765 Montataire Cedex
France
13 Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbHBützflether Sand21683 StadeGermany Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbH Bützflether Sand 21683 Stade Germany
Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbH
Bützflether Sand
21683 Stade
Germany
Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbH
Bützflether Sand
21683 Stade
Germany
14 DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BVBaanhoekweg 223313 LA DordrechtNetherlands DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BV Baanhoekweg 22 3313 LA Dordrecht Netherlands
DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BV
Baanhoekweg 22
3313 LA Dordrecht
Netherlands
DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BV
Baanhoekweg 22
3313 LA Dordrecht
Netherlands
15 Dyneon GmbHIndustrieparkstrasse 184508 BurgkirchenGermany Dyneon GmbH Industrieparkstrasse 1 84508 Burgkirchen Germany
Dyneon GmbH
Industrieparkstrasse 1
84508 Burgkirchen
Germany
Dyneon GmbH
Industrieparkstrasse 1
84508 Burgkirchen
Germany
16 Eras Labo222 D109038330 Saint Nazaire les EymesFrance Eras Labo 222 D1090 38330 Saint Nazaire les Eymes France
Eras Labo
222 D1090
38330 Saint Nazaire les Eymes
France
Eras Labo
222 D1090
38330 Saint Nazaire les Eymes
France
17 Eusebi Impianti SRLVia Mario Natalucci 660131 AnconaItaly Eusebi Impianti SRL Via Mario Natalucci 6 60131 Ancona Italy
Eusebi Impianti SRL
Via Mario Natalucci 6
60131 Ancona
Italy
Eusebi Impianti SRL
Via Mario Natalucci 6
60131 Ancona
Italy
18 Eusebi Service SRLVia Vincenzo Pirani 460131 AnconaItaly Eusebi Service SRL Via Vincenzo Pirani 4 60131 Ancona Italy
Eusebi Service SRL
Via Vincenzo Pirani 4
60131 Ancona
Italy
Eusebi Service SRL
Via Vincenzo Pirani 4
60131 Ancona
Italy
19 Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd9 Hunting Gate,Hitchin SG4 0TJUnited Kingdom Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd 9 Hunting Gate, Hitchin SG4 0TJ United Kingdom
Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd
9 Hunting Gate,
Hitchin SG4 0TJ
United Kingdom
Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd
9 Hunting Gate,
Hitchin SG4 0TJ
United Kingdom
20 Fujifilm Electronic Materials (Europe) NVKeetberglaan 1AHaven 10612070 ZwijndrechtBelgium Fujifilm Electronic Materials (Europe) NV Keetberglaan 1A Haven 1061 2070 Zwijndrecht Belgium
Fujifilm Electronic Materials (Europe) NV
Keetberglaan 1A
Haven 1061
2070 Zwijndrecht
Belgium
Fujifilm Electronic Materials (Europe) NV
Keetberglaan 1A
Haven 1061
2070 Zwijndrecht
Belgium
21 Gedeon Richter Plc.Gyomroi ut 19-211103, BudapestHungary Gedeon Richter Plc. Gyomroi ut 19-21 1103, Budapest Hungary
Gedeon Richter Plc.
Gyomroi ut 19-21
1103, Budapest
Hungary
Gedeon Richter Plc.
Gyomroi ut 19-21
1103, Budapest
Hungary
22 Gielle di Luigi GalantucciVia Ferri Rocco, 3270022 Altamura (BA)Italy Gielle di Luigi Galantucci Via Ferri Rocco, 32 70022 Altamura (BA) Italy
Gielle di Luigi Galantucci
Via Ferri Rocco, 32
70022 Altamura (BA)
Italy
Gielle di Luigi Galantucci
Via Ferri Rocco, 32
70022 Altamura (BA)
Italy
23 Halon & Refrigerants Services LtdJ. Reid Trading EstateFactory Road, SandycroftDeeside, Flintshire CH5 2QJUnited Kingdom Halon & Refrigerants Services Ltd J. Reid Trading Estate Factory Road, Sandycroft Deeside, Flintshire CH5 2QJ United Kingdom
Halon & Refrigerants Services Ltd
J. Reid Trading Estate
Factory Road, Sandycroft
Deeside, Flintshire CH5 2QJ
United Kingdom
Halon & Refrigerants Services Ltd
J. Reid Trading Estate
Factory Road, Sandycroft
Deeside, Flintshire CH5 2QJ
United Kingdom
24 Harp International LtdGellihirion Industrial EstateRhondda, Cynon TaffPontypridd CF37 5SXUnited Kingdom Harp International Ltd Gellihirion Industrial Estate Rhondda, Cynon Taff Pontypridd CF37 5SX United Kingdom
Harp International Ltd
Gellihirion Industrial Estate
Rhondda, Cynon Taff
Pontypridd CF37 5SX
United Kingdom
Harp International Ltd
Gellihirion Industrial Estate
Rhondda, Cynon Taff
Pontypridd CF37 5SX
United Kingdom
25 Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BVLaarderhoogtweg 181101 EA AmsterdamNetherlands Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV Laarderhoogtweg 18 1101 EA Amsterdam Netherlands
Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV
Laarderhoogtweg 18
1101 EA Amsterdam
Netherlands
Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV
Laarderhoogtweg 18
1101 EA Amsterdam
Netherlands
26 Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbHWunstorfer Strasse 40Postfach 10026230918 SeelzeGermany Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbH Wunstorfer Strasse 40 Postfach 100262 30918 Seelze Germany
Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbH
Wunstorfer Strasse 40
Postfach 100262
30918 Seelze
Germany
Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbH
Wunstorfer Strasse 40
Postfach 100262
30918 Seelze
Germany
27 Hovione Farmaciencia SASete Casas2674-506 LouresPortugal Hovione Farmaciencia SA Sete Casas 2674-506 Loures Portugal
Hovione Farmaciencia SA
Sete Casas
2674-506 Loures
Portugal
Hovione Farmaciencia SA
Sete Casas
2674-506 Loures
Portugal
28 Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbHHeinrich-Hertz-Str. 376646 BruchsalGermany Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbH Heinrich-Hertz-Str. 3 76646 Bruchsal Germany
Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbH
Heinrich-Hertz-Str. 3
76646 Bruchsal
Germany
Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbH
Heinrich-Hertz-Str. 3
76646 Bruchsal
Germany
29 ICL-IP Europe BVFosfaatweeg 481013 BM AmsterdamNetherlands ICL-IP Europe BV Fosfaatweeg 48 1013 BM Amsterdam Netherlands
ICL-IP Europe BV
Fosfaatweeg 48
1013 BM Amsterdam
Netherlands
ICL-IP Europe BV
Fosfaatweeg 48
1013 BM Amsterdam
Netherlands
30 Laboratorios Miret SAGeminis 4,08228 Terrassa, BarcelonaSpain Laboratorios Miret SA Geminis 4, 08228 Terrassa, Barcelona Spain
Laboratorios Miret SA
Geminis 4,
08228 Terrassa, Barcelona
Spain
Laboratorios Miret SA
Geminis 4,
08228 Terrassa, Barcelona
Spain
31 LGC Standards GmbHMercatorstr. 5146485 WeselGermany LGC Standards GmbH Mercatorstr. 51 46485 Wesel Germany
LGC Standards GmbH
Mercatorstr. 51
46485 Wesel
Germany
LGC Standards GmbH
Mercatorstr. 51
46485 Wesel
Germany
32 LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SLC/Mestre Joan Corrales 107-10908950 Esplugas de Llobregat, BarcelonaSpain LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SL C/Mestre Joan Corrales 107-109 08950 Esplugas de Llobregat, Barcelona Spain
LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SL
C/Mestre Joan Corrales 107-109
08950 Esplugas de Llobregat, Barcelona
Spain
LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SL
C/Mestre Joan Corrales 107-109
08950 Esplugas de Llobregat, Barcelona
Spain
33 Ludwig-Maximilians-UniversitätDepartment ChemieButenandstr. 5-13 (Haus D)81377 MünchenGermany Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität Department Chemie Butenandstr. 5-13 (Haus D) 81377 München Germany
Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität
Department Chemie
Butenandstr. 5-13 (Haus D)
81377 München
Germany
Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität
Department Chemie
Butenandstr. 5-13 (Haus D)
81377 München
Germany
34 Mebrom NVAssenedestraat 49940 Rieme ErtveldeBelgium Mebrom NV Assenedestraat 4 9940 Rieme Ertvelde Belgium
Mebrom NV
Assenedestraat 4
9940 Rieme Ertvelde
Belgium
Mebrom NV
Assenedestraat 4
9940 Rieme Ertvelde
Belgium
35 Merck KgaAFrankfurter Strasse 25064271 DarmstadtGermany Merck KgaA Frankfurter Strasse 250 64271 Darmstadt Germany
Merck KgaA
Frankfurter Strasse 250
64271 Darmstadt
Germany
Merck KgaA
Frankfurter Strasse 250
64271 Darmstadt
Germany
36 Meridian Technical Services LtdPO Box 16919SE3 9WE LondonUnited Kingdom Meridian Technical Services Ltd PO Box 16919 SE3 9WE London United Kingdom
Meridian Technical Services Ltd
PO Box 16919
SE3 9WE London
United Kingdom
Meridian Technical Services Ltd
PO Box 16919
SE3 9WE London
United Kingdom
37 Mexichem UK LtdPO Box 13The HeathRuncorn Cheshire WA7 4QXUnited Kingdom Mexichem UK Ltd PO Box 13 The Heath Runcorn Cheshire WA7 4QX United Kingdom
Mexichem UK Ltd
PO Box 13
The Heath
Runcorn Cheshire WA7 4QX
United Kingdom
Mexichem UK Ltd
PO Box 13
The Heath
Runcorn Cheshire WA7 4QX
United Kingdom
38 Ministry of DefenceDefence Fuel Lubricants and ChemicalsPO Box 10.0001780 CA Den HelderNetherlands Ministry of Defence Defence Fuel Lubricants and Chemicals PO Box 10.000 1780 CA Den Helder Netherlands
Ministry of Defence
Defence Fuel Lubricants and Chemicals
PO Box 10.000
1780 CA Den Helder
Netherlands
Ministry of Defence
Defence Fuel Lubricants and Chemicals
PO Box 10.000
1780 CA Den Helder
Netherlands
39 Panreac Quimica SLUPol. Ind. Pla de la Bruguera, C/Garraf 208211 Castellar del Vallès-BarcelonaSpain Panreac Quimica SLU Pol. Ind. Pla de la Bruguera, C/Garraf 2 08211 Castellar del Vallès-Barcelona Spain
Panreac Quimica SLU
Pol. Ind. Pla de la Bruguera, C/Garraf 2
08211 Castellar del Vallès-Barcelona
Spain
Panreac Quimica SLU
Pol. Ind. Pla de la Bruguera, C/Garraf 2
08211 Castellar del Vallès-Barcelona
Spain
40 Poż-Pliszka Sp. z o.o.ul.Szczecińska 4580-392 GdańskPoland Poż-Pliszka Sp. z o.o. ul.Szczecińska 45 80-392 Gdańsk Poland
Poż-Pliszka Sp. z o.o.
ul.Szczecińska 45
80-392 Gdańsk
Poland
Poż-Pliszka Sp. z o.o.
ul.Szczecińska 45
80-392 Gdańsk
Poland
41 R.P. Chem SRLVia San Michele 4731062 Casale sul Sile (TV)Italy R.P. Chem SRL Via San Michele 47 31062 Casale sul Sile (TV) Italy
R.P. Chem SRL
Via San Michele 47
31062 Casale sul Sile (TV)
Italy
R.P. Chem SRL
Via San Michele 47
31062 Casale sul Sile (TV)
Italy
42 Safety Hi-Tech SRLVia Cavour 9667051 Avezzano (AQ)Italy Safety Hi-Tech SRL Via Cavour 96 67051 Avezzano (AQ) Italy
Safety Hi-Tech SRL
Via Cavour 96
67051 Avezzano (AQ)
Italy
Safety Hi-Tech SRL
Via Cavour 96
67051 Avezzano (AQ)
Italy
43 Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o.Ul. Wolnosci 20Psary51-180 WroclawPoland Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o. Ul. Wolnosci 20 Psary 51-180 Wroclaw Poland
Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o.
Ul. Wolnosci 20
Psary
51-180 Wroclaw
Poland
Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o.
Ul. Wolnosci 20
Psary
51-180 Wroclaw
Poland
44 Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbHRiedstrasse 289555 SteinheimGermany Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH Riedstrasse 2 89555 Steinheim Germany
Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH
Riedstrasse 2
89555 Steinheim
Germany
Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH
Riedstrasse 2
89555 Steinheim
Germany
45 Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL80, rue de LuzaisL’isle d’abeau Chesnes38297 St Quentin FallavierFrance Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL 80, rue de Luzais L’isle d’abeau Chesnes 38297 St Quentin Fallavier France
Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL
80, rue de Luzais
L’isle d’abeau Chesnes
38297 St Quentin Fallavier
France
Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL
80, rue de Luzais
L’isle d’abeau Chesnes
38297 St Quentin Fallavier
France
46 Sigma Aldrich Company LtdThe Old Brickyard, New RoadGillingham SP8 4XTUnited Kingdom Sigma Aldrich Company Ltd The Old Brickyard, New Road Gillingham SP8 4XT United Kingdom
Sigma Aldrich Company Ltd
The Old Brickyard, New Road
Gillingham SP8 4XT
United Kingdom
Sigma Aldrich Company Ltd
The Old Brickyard, New Road
Gillingham SP8 4XT
United Kingdom
47 Solvay Fluor GmbHHans-Böckler-Allee 2030173 HannoverGermany Solvay Fluor GmbH Hans-Böckler-Allee 20 30173 Hannover Germany
Solvay Fluor GmbH
Hans-Böckler-Allee 20
30173 Hannover
Germany
Solvay Fluor GmbH
Hans-Böckler-Allee 20
30173 Hannover
Germany
48 Solvay Fluores France25 rue de Clichy75442 ParisFrance Solvay Fluores France 25 rue de Clichy 75442 Paris France
Solvay Fluores France
25 rue de Clichy
75442 Paris
France
Solvay Fluores France
25 rue de Clichy
75442 Paris
France
49 Solvay Specialty Polymers France SASAvenue de la République39501 Tavaux CedexFrance Solvay Specialty Polymers France SAS Avenue de la République 39501 Tavaux Cedex France
Solvay Specialty Polymers France SAS
Avenue de la République
39501 Tavaux Cedex
France
Solvay Specialty Polymers France SAS
Avenue de la République
39501 Tavaux Cedex
France
50 Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpAViale Lombardia 2020021 Bollate (MI)Italy Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA Viale Lombardia 20 20021 Bollate (MI) Italy
Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA
Viale Lombardia 20
20021 Bollate (MI)
Italy
Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA
Viale Lombardia 20
20021 Bollate (MI)
Italy
51 Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd48 Squad Nru 2, Triqix, Xatt, Pta9044 PietaMalta Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd 48 Squad Nru 2, Triqix, Xatt, Pta 9044 Pieta Malta
Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd
48 Squad Nru 2, Triqix, Xatt, Pta
9044 Pieta
Malta
Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd
48 Squad Nru 2, Triqix, Xatt, Pta
9044 Pieta
Malta
52 Sterling SpAVia della Carboneria 3006073 Solomeo di Corciano (PG)Italy Sterling SpA Via della Carboneria 30 06073 Solomeo di Corciano (PG) Italy
Sterling SpA
Via della Carboneria 30
06073 Solomeo di Corciano (PG)
Italy
Sterling SpA
Via della Carboneria 30
06073 Solomeo di Corciano (PG)
Italy
53 Syngenta Crop ProtectionSurrey Research Park30 Priestly RoadGuildford Surrey GU2 7YHUnited Kingdom Syngenta Crop Protection Surrey Research Park 30 Priestly Road Guildford Surrey GU2 7YH United Kingdom
Syngenta Crop Protection
Surrey Research Park
30 Priestly Road
Guildford Surrey GU2 7YH
United Kingdom
Syngenta Crop Protection
Surrey Research Park
30 Priestly Road
Guildford Surrey GU2 7YH
United Kingdom
54 Tazzetti SpACorso Europa n. 600/a10070 Volpiano (TO)Italy Tazzetti SpA Corso Europa n. 600/a 10070 Volpiano (TO) Italy
Tazzetti SpA
Corso Europa n. 600/a
10070 Volpiano (TO)
Italy
Tazzetti SpA
Corso Europa n. 600/a
10070 Volpiano (TO)
Italy
55 TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbHWerner-von-Siemens-Strasse 1897076 WürzburgGermany TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbH Werner-von-Siemens-Strasse 18 97076 Würzburg Germany
TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbH
Werner-von-Siemens-Strasse 18
97076 Würzburg
Germany
TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbH
Werner-von-Siemens-Strasse 18
97076 Würzburg
Germany
56 Thomas Swan & Co. LtdRotary WayConsettCounty Durham DH8 7NDUnited Kingdom Thomas Swan & Co. Ltd Rotary Way Consett County Durham DH8 7ND United Kingdom
Thomas Swan & Co. Ltd
Rotary Way
Consett
County Durham DH8 7ND
United Kingdom
Thomas Swan & Co. Ltd
Rotary Way
Consett
County Durham DH8 7ND
United Kingdom
CompanyHoneywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA (IT)Syngenta Crop Protection (UK)Tazzetti SpA (IT)TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbH (DE)
CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Ateliers Bigata (FR)BASF Agri Production SAS (FR)ERAS Labo (FR)Eusebi Impianti SRL (IT)Eusebi Service SRL (IT)Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd (UK)Gielle di Luigi Galantucci (IT)Halon & Refrigerant Services Ltd (UK)Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbH (DE)LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SL (ES)Meridian Technical Services Ltd (UK)Poz Pliszka (PL)Safety Hi-Tech SRL (IT)Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o. (PL)
CompanyArkema France SA (FR)Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbH (DE)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Fluores France (FR)
CompanyArkema France SA (FR)Fujifilm Electronic Materials Europe (BE)
CompanyAlbemarle Europe SPRL (BE)ICL-IP Europe BV (NL)Mebrom NV (BE)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)
CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Albany Molecular Research (UK)Hovione Farmaciencia SA (PT)R.P. Chem SRL (IT)Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd (MT)Sterling SpA (IT)
CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)AGC Chemicals Europe, Ltd (UK)Aesica Queenborough Ltd (UK)Arkema France SA (FR)Arkema Quimica SA (ES)Bayer CropScience AG (DE)DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BV (NL)Dyneon GmbH (DE)Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Fluor GmbH (DE)Solvay Specialty Polymers France SAS (FR)Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA (IT)Tazzetti SpA (IT)
CompanyAlbemarle Europe SPRL (BE)ICL-IP Europe BV (NL)Laboratorios Miret SA (ES)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)Thomas Swan & Co. Ltd (UK)
CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Airbus Operations SAS (FR)Arkema France SA (FR)Diverchim SA (FR)Gedeon Richter Plc. (HU)Harp International Ltd (UK)Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbH (DE)LGC Standards GmbH (DE)Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität (DE)Merck KGaA (DE)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Ministry of Defense (NL)Panreac Quimica SLU (ES)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL (FR)Sigma Aldrich Company Ltd (UK)Solvay Fluor GmbH (DE)Tazzetti SpA (IT)
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on substances that deplete the ozone layer(1), and in particular to Articles 10(2) and 16(1) thereof,
(1) The release for free circulation in the Union of imported controlled substances is subject to quantitative limits.
(2) The Commission is required to determine those limits and allocate quotas to undertakings.
(3) Furthermore, the Commission is required to determine the quantities of controlled substances other than hydrochlorofluorocarbons that may be used for essential laboratory and analytical uses, and the companies that may use them.
(4) The determination of the allocated quotas for essential laboratory and analytical uses has to ensure that the quantitative limits set out in Article 10(6) are respected, applying Commission Regulation (EU) No 537/2011 of 1 June 2011 on the mechanism for the allocation of quantities of controlled substances allowed for laboratory and analytical uses in the Union under Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on substances that deplete the ozone layer(2). As those quantitative limits include quantities of hydrochlorofluorocarbons licensed for laboratory and analytical uses, the production and import of hydrochlorofluorocarbons for those uses should also be covered by that allocation.
(5) The Commission has published a notice to undertakings intending to import or export controlled substances that deplete the ozone layer to or from the European Union in 2013 and to undertakings intending to request for 2013 a quota for these substances intended for laboratory and analytical uses (2012/C 53/09)(3), and has thereby received declarations on intended imports in 2013.
(6) The quantitative limits and quotas should be determined for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013, in line with the annual reporting cycle under the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer.
(7) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 25(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Quantitive limits for release for free circulation
Article 1
The quantities of controlled substances subject to Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 which may be released for free circulation in the Union in 2013 from sources outside the Union shall be the followings:

Allocation of quotas for release for free circulation
Article 2
1. The allocation of quotas for chlorofluorocarbons 11, 12, 113, 114 and 115 and other fully halogenated chlorofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex I.
2. The allocation of quotas for halons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex II.
3. The allocation of quotas for carbon tetrachloride during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex III.
4. The allocation of quotas for 1,1,1-trichloroethane during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex IV.
5. The allocation of quotas for methyl bromide during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex V.
6. The allocation of quotas for hydrobromofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VI.
7. The allocation of quotas for hydrochlorofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VII.
8. The allocation of quotas for bromochloromethane during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VIII.
9. The individual quotas for undertakings shall be as set out in Annex IX.

Quotas for laboratory and analytical uses
Article 3
The quotas for importing and producing controlled substances for laboratory and analytical uses in the year 2013 shall be allocated to the undertakings listed in Annex X.
The maximum quantities that may be produced or imported in 2013 for laboratory and analytical uses allocated to these undertakings are set out in Annex XI.

Period of validity
Article 4
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2013 and shall expire on 31 December 2013.

Addressees
Article 5
This Decision is addressed to the following undertakings:
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on substances that deplete the ozone layer(1), and in particular to Articles 10(2) and 16(1) thereof,
(1) The release for free circulation in the Union of imported controlled substances is subject to quantitative limits.
(2) The Commission is required to determine those limits and allocate quotas to undertakings.
(3) Furthermore, the Commission is required to determine the quantities of controlled substances other than hydrochlorofluorocarbons that may be used for essential laboratory and analytical uses, and the companies that may use them.
(4) The determination of the allocated quotas for essential laboratory and analytical uses has to ensure that the quantitative limits set out in Article 10(6) are respected, applying Commission Regulation (EU) No 537/2011 of 1 June 2011 on the mechanism for the allocation of quantities of controlled substances allowed for laboratory and analytical uses in the Union under Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on substances that deplete the ozone layer(2). As those quantitative limits include quantities of hydrochlorofluorocarbons licensed for laboratory and analytical uses, the production and import of hydrochlorofluorocarbons for those uses should also be covered by that allocation.
(5) The Commission has published a notice to undertakings intending to import or export controlled substances that deplete the ozone layer to or from the European Union in 2013 and to undertakings intending to request for 2013 a quota for these substances intended for laboratory and analytical uses (2012/C 53/09)(3), and has thereby received declarations on intended imports in 2013.
(6) The quantitative limits and quotas should be determined for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013, in line with the annual reporting cycle under the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer.
(7) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 25(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Quantitive limits for release for free circulation

The quantities of controlled substances subject to Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 which may be released for free circulation in the Union in 2013 from sources outside the Union shall be the followings:

Allocation of quotas for release for free circulation

1. The allocation of quotas for chlorofluorocarbons 11, 12, 113, 114 and 115 and other fully halogenated chlorofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex I.
2. The allocation of quotas for halons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex II.
3. The allocation of quotas for carbon tetrachloride during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex III.
4. The allocation of quotas for 1,1,1-trichloroethane during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex IV.
5. The allocation of quotas for methyl bromide during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex V.
6. The allocation of quotas for hydrobromofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VI.
7. The allocation of quotas for hydrochlorofluorocarbons during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VII.
8. The allocation of quotas for bromochloromethane during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013 shall be for the purposes and to the undertakings indicated in Annex VIII.
9. The individual quotas for undertakings shall be as set out in Annex IX.

Quotas for laboratory and analytical uses

The quotas for importing and producing controlled substances for laboratory and analytical uses in the year 2013 shall be allocated to the undertakings listed in Annex X.
The maximum quantities that may be produced or imported in 2013 for laboratory and analytical uses allocated to these undertakings are set out in Annex XI.

Period of validity

This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2013 and shall expire on 31 December 2013.

Addressees

This Decision is addressed to the following undertakings:
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56

GROUPS I AND II

ANNEX IImport quotas for chlorofluorocarbons 11, 12, 113, 114 and 115 and other fully halogenated chlorofluorocarbons allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses and process agent uses during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyHoneywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA (IT)Syngenta Crop Protection (UK)Tazzetti SpA (IT)TEGA Technische Gase und Gastechnik GmbH (DE)

GROUP III

ANNEX IIImport quotas for halons allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses and critical uses during the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Ateliers Bigata (FR)BASF Agri Production SAS (FR)ERAS Labo (FR)Eusebi Impianti SRL (IT)Eusebi Service SRL (IT)Fire Fighting Enterprises Ltd (UK)Gielle di Luigi Galantucci (IT)Halon & Refrigerant Services Ltd (UK)Hydraulik-liftsysteme/Walter Mayer GmbH (DE)LPG Tecnicas en Extincion de Incendios SL (ES)Meridian Technical Services Ltd (UK)Poz Pliszka (PL)Safety Hi-Tech SRL (IT)Savi Technologie Sp. z o.o. (PL)

GROUP IV

ANNEX IIIImport quotas for carbon tetrachloride allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses and process agent uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyArkema France SA (FR)Dow Deutschland Anlagengesellschaft mbH (DE)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Fluores France (FR)

GROUP V

ANNEX IVImport quotas for 1,1,1–trichloroethane allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyArkema France SA (FR)Fujifilm Electronic Materials Europe (BE)

GROUP VI

ANNEX VImport quotas for methyl bromide allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyAlbemarle Europe SPRL (BE)ICL-IP Europe BV (NL)Mebrom NV (BE)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)

GROUP VII

ANNEX VIImport quotas for hydrobromofluorocarbons allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Albany Molecular Research (UK)Hovione Farmaciencia SA (PT)R.P. Chem SRL (IT)Sterling Chemical Malta Ltd (MT)Sterling SpA (IT)

GROUP VIII

ANNEX VIIImport quotas for hydrochlorofluorocarbons allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)AGC Chemicals Europe, Ltd (UK)Aesica Queenborough Ltd (UK)Arkema France SA (FR)Arkema Quimica SA (ES)Bayer CropScience AG (DE)DuPont de Nemours (Nederland) BV (NL)Dyneon GmbH (DE)Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Solvay Fluor GmbH (DE)Solvay Specialty Polymers France SAS (FR)Solvay Specialty Polymers Italy SpA (IT)Tazzetti SpA (IT)

GROUP IX

ANNEX VIIIImport quotas for bromochloromethane allocated to importers in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1005/2009 for feedstock uses for the period 1 January to 31 December 2013.

CompanyAlbemarle Europe SPRL (BE)ICL-IP Europe BV (NL)Laboratorios Miret SA (ES)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)Thomas Swan & Co. Ltd (UK)

ANNEX IX(Commercially sensitive — in confidence — not to be published)

Undertakings entitled to produce or import for laboratory and analytical uses

ANNEX XThe quota of controlled substances which may be used for laboratory and analytical uses, are allocated to:

CompanyABCR Dr Braunagel GmbH & Co. (DE)Airbus Operations SAS (FR)Arkema France SA (FR)Diverchim SA (FR)Gedeon Richter Plc. (HU)Harp International Ltd (UK)Honeywell Fluorine Products Europe BV (NL)Honeywell Specialty Chemicals GmbH (DE)LGC Standards GmbH (DE)Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität (DE)Merck KGaA (DE)Mexichem UK Limited (UK)Ministry of Defense (NL)Panreac Quimica SLU (ES)Sigma Aldrich Chemie GmbH (DE)Sigma Aldrich Chimie SARL (FR)Sigma Aldrich Company Ltd (UK)Solvay Fluor GmbH (DE)Tazzetti SpA (IT)

ANNEX XI(Commercially sensitive — in confidence — not to be published)